《Lumen Saga》


 Prologue

    For you, what comes after death? No matter what belief you follow, this is a question that will always linger in everyone''s mind. After all, death is the end.


    But what comes after the end? The heaven many aspire to, or the hell everyone fears? For Liam Mason, heaven is a tale told by the old to teach others the meaning of hope. And for someone raised to be the perfect soldier, hell has always been his reality.


    Raised to be the "absolute man," he became just that. But how would someone above all, and everyone, die?


    It was supposed to be just another mission to deal with invaders. But the sea that separated the two empires became the stage for one of the bloodiest battles in their five hundred years of rivalry.


    A blood moon bathed the sky, while the blood of soldiers bathed the ground. Liam didn¡¯t understand how, but he was lying on a rock with a hole in his body. His entrails were almost visible.


    The so-called "life''s end movie" took control of Liam''s mind, even as his vision faded. The death of his mother, his enrollment in military school, his training and rise as the greatest general of his empire.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It was nonsense to him. What was the point of that? To remind him that he should repent before passing? It wouldn¡¯t work.


    Even on his deathbed, only one question lingered in Liam''s mind now: he had become one of the strongest men in the world, but for what? Why accumulate so much power if, in the end, he succumbed to death?


    The answer was already clear. He is human, and death will always be the end for this race. No matter how perfect they think they are, it¡¯s a cycle.


    Selfishness and questioning: why desire everything?


    Without realizing it, he condemned himself. He re-entered the cycle of life: birth, destiny, and death.


    In an equivalent exchange, for a baby who would have been born dead, he received the soul of someone who had not yet fulfilled their destiny in this world.


    Still unable to understand anything, unable to even see, only able to cry, a new name was given to him.


    The opportunity to choose.


    "E¨ªnai ag¨®ri. ¨¦cheis skefte¨ª to ¨®nom¨¢ sou?" asked a woman, her robust and wrinkled appearance making her underestimated as a kind woman, but never judge a book by its cover.


    "Na¨ª. Tha e¨ªnai o Theo!" replied Camille, a young woman with long, golden hair, still holding her newborn son in her arms.


    A tear slid down her delicate face, for just a few seconds ago, her son had shown no signs of life.


    "Kal¨®s ¨ªrthes mikr¨ª mou," were Camille''s first words to her youngest son.

 Chapter 1: Liam Mason

    A glass bottle. That was the object Hans Mason used to vent his anguish on his own son, Liam. Liam, in turn, remained silent.


    Everyone did.


    The neighbors, who adored Liam, his smile, and the way the child carried himself, stayed quiet.


    Hans¡¯ colleagues sometimes tried to intervene by hiding Liam, but in the end, the boy always bore the brunt of it.


    So everyone stayed silent.


    From local authorities to villagers, no one dared to stand up for him. After all, who would be crazy enough to raise a hand against a colonel-general to protect a Le Fay?


    In Egon, the largest empire on the continent, there was once a woman accused of witchcraft many years ago. Acting as a false prophet, ¡°Morgana Le Fay¡± suddenly disappeared, leaving only traces of her existence in her descendants.


    Everyone who carried the Le Fay surname was judged by their ancestor¡¯s actions, regardless of their own. These children were quickly excluded, having almost no rights in society. Except for the nobility, of course.


    But what led Hans to behave this way? After all, until Liam was four, the relationship between father and son could be summed up as ¡°perfect.¡±


    Everything changed when Liam was four. On a summer morning, he received the news that he would have a younger sibling.


    The child¡¯s eyes sparkled like the sun that morning. He even grew anxious during the long wait that seemed endless.


    When the ¡°perfect day¡± finally arrived, the lives of the two men in the family took a drastic turn. Mavie M¨¹ller, Liam¡¯s mother, died suddenly during childbirth.


    At the time, young Liam couldn¡¯t fully comprehend what had just happened; he simply watched his mother through a glass window.


    As for the baby, it was a girl who lived just long enough to draw one last smile from Liam. The two siblings faced each other, but just a few minutes later, the little one also passed away.


    As a four-year-old, he didn¡¯t understand what had just happened.


    For Hans, it was obvious.


    Liam carried the Le Fay blood, and that was why his wife and daughter had died. Liam was cursed. He blamed the boy for something he didn¡¯t even know.


    Hans forced Liam to train as a soldier, throwing away his entire childhood and adolescence to make ¡°something good¡± out of him.


    Until the age of fourteen, Liam was beaten daily by Hans, who used a glass bottle to cut his son¡¯s face. He learned to swallow his tears and remain reserved, speaking to no one unless necessary.


    Hans subjected his own son to a ¡°mental reprogramming¡± program, where he underwent brainwashing.


    Liam had no choice. His mind, knowledge, thoughts¡ªeverything was blank. A blank slate prepared to be rewritten at the army¡¯s whim. At sixteen, he was forced to enlist as a soldier.


    It was during this time that he began to demonstrate his capabilities as a soldier and was quickly appointed as lieutenant of the third squadron. A title he held for three years, until the day Emperor Egon visited the camp where Liam was stationed.


    The emperor¡¯s carriage caused a crowd of soldiers to gather around, surrounding him and praising him.


    The emperor¡¯s two older sisters stood by his side, eyeing the most handsome men and winking at those who caught their attention. Until they both looked at Liam: he was tall, with long, straight blond hair. His blue eyes stood out against his pale skin, and the scars on his face gave him a more mature appearance.


    ¡°Hey, look at that one. If he didn¡¯t have so many scars, I might go for him.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re probably battle scars¡­ Maybe I want him.¡±


    It had been a few minutes since his sisters had been commenting on the soldiers¡¯ appearances, so the emperor grew bored.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    He closed his eyes and clicked his tongue, preparing to reprimand them, but by some twist of fate, Kaiser Egon looked at Liam. His eyes widened when they met the downcast soldier¡¯s gaze. The two weren¡¯t far apart in age. Kaiser was only three years older and had just inherited the throne from his recently deceased father.


    As a noble, he was revered. Coming from a victorious lineage, he was treated as a hero despite never having accomplished any such feats. Kaiser was the opposite of Liam. While one had suffered, killed, and been traumatized to reach that level, Kaiser had always been there. Without a single wound or scar, neither in body nor soul.


    The emperor jumped from his carriage and stopped in front of Liam. Ignoring the squadron captain and even the colonel-general, Hans Mason, the emperor ordered the lieutenant:


    ¡°You, introduce yourself.¡±


    Since Liam was looking at the ground, it took him a few seconds to respond. But when Hans nudged him, and he snapped back to reality, Liam replied:


    ¡°Liam Mason Le Fay, lieutenant of the third squadron.¡±


    ¡°Your age and ethnicity.¡±


    ¡°Nineteen, Egorian.¡±


    ¡°Nineteen?¡± one of the sisters whispered, her cheeks turning red.


    Kaiser pulled Hans aside, seeking a private conversation.


    ¡°You know what this means, right?¡± said James, Liam¡¯s sub-lieutenant.


    Like his lieutenant, James was a Le Fay. Unfortunately, he shared Liam¡¯s experiences. This brought them closer, despite their distant familial ties to the witch Morgana.


    ¡°No,¡± Liam whispered.


    James threw an arm over Liam¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯re cursed simply because we didn¡¯t inherit anything from anyone. Meanwhile, the nobility has hereditary traits¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, idiot.¡±


    ¡°Let me explain!¡± James cleared his throat. ¡°They say the Egon family¡¯s trait lies in their eyes. The former emperor could detect your connection to Morgana¡ªthat¡¯s how he chose his closest soldiers. As for Kaiser¡­¡±


    The sub-lieutenant glanced sideways at the emperor¡¯s sisters and Kaiser himself, trying to distance himself further.


    ¡°He can see the flow of mental energy within each of us. Something beyond what the physical world offers. The brighter your energy, the more likely you are to die in battle. But the darker your Weltna ((Weltna: In German, ¡®Welt¡¯ can be translated as ¡®World.¡¯ Meanwhile, ¡®Na¡¯ refers to the witch Morgana. Combining the words and considering the vocabulary of the Egon Empire, Weltna means ¡®Morgana¡¯s World.¡¯


    This concept can be easily understood as ¡®The energy that brings curses,¡¯ responsible for magic. For a better understanding, imagine it as a substance that makes powers possible, like mana or similar concepts.)), the more powerful you are. This is influenced by the individual¡¯s mentality and strength.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean for me?¡±


    ¡°Kid, look at your life. You¡¯ve killed several of Mikoto¡¯s lieutenants and won unimaginable duels within Egon. You witnessed the Xianzhu massacre. How do you think your Weltna looks to the emperor?¡±


    The void.


    To Egon¡¯s eyes, Liam was covered in a line of black energy. A stain, to be more specific. That was what caused such admiration in the emperor.


    ¡°Colonel,¡± the emperor said, looking at Liam with a smile plastered on his face. ¡°Your lieutenant, from today on, will serve me. He might even become a general in a few years.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I became¡­¡± Liam thought briefly. ¡°The strongest of them, but in exchange for¡­ what?¡±


    Indeed, he had become something so grand that he was proclaimed ¡°absolute.¡± The first and only man to be deified in Egon.


    Colossus Slayer. Savior of Zhuang. The universe¡¯s true son.


    To Liam, they were nothing but titles. After all, that¡¯s all they were. Nicknames wouldn¡¯t revive the lives he¡¯d taken, nor erase the nonexistent remorse.


    If you stop attacking, you die. That was the motto Liam carried on his shoulders. And that was the reason for his sudden death.


    His eyes grew heavy, his stomach was bleeding, and an immeasurable cold enveloped him. Everything around him was swallowed by deafening silence.


    The memory of every battle and every death he caused fell like rain in Liam¡¯s eyes. The crimson glow of the blood moon transformed into the blood he had spilled.


    On his deathbed, Liam didn¡¯t even know who had wounded him so severely. He wasn¡¯t surprised that he felt no pain or fear of death, as it was something he had begged for every day.


    ¡®Liam Mason Le Fay¡­¡¯ a hoarse, commanding voice whispered.


    A freezing mist gripped him, touching his nearly exposed entrails.


    As on his deathbed, it¡¯s natural for people to regret certain things and have their sins forgiven.


    Yet, as incredible as it may seem, Liam felt none of that. He regretted none of the lives he had taken, none of his actions; he regretted absolutely nothing.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re watching me from above, and you must hate me since you won¡¯t let me pay for my sins¡­¡± He joked, looking at the sky. ¡°I hope there¡¯s no hell after death. I¡¯m not in the mood to live again.¡±


    His eyes grew heavy once more, and Liam let out his last breath in the world, but they remained open, his final sensation being that his body was being pulled into the ground.


    ¡°What a weight¡­¡±


    The feeling of death was¡­ ethereal.

 Chapter 02: Beneath the Blood Moon

    After an immeasurable amount of time, Liam''s body ceased to feel its own worth. His consciousness was adrift¡­


    He hadn¡¯t paid attention to what he was truly feeling or thinking, but he knew that sensation, no matter how satisfying, wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    Still, a void surrounded his consciousness as, for an eternity, he found himself traveling. The absence of sound quickly transformed into a gust of wind with the waves of the sea, swaying the flames of a bonfire confined by stones.


    Soon, only the wind remained¡­


    The whistle of the absolute element¡­


    Humming, instead of an angelic chorus, for the one who, though superior to all, had met death.


    The whistle of the wind gathered in Liam¡¯s ears; at times, it was sucked in like the creation of a vacuum.


    Suddenly, that whistle turned into whispers¡­ distant murmurs carried by the wind until, in a single instant¡­ they exploded into clumsy voices.


    "P¨®s tha irem¨ªso?! O gios mou den anapn¨¦ei!" ("How will I calm down?! My son isn¡¯t breathing!")


    The honey-amber eyes of Camille, the young Duchess of the Lawrence Duchy, darted across the room. They met with despair as they noticed the expression of the nurse¡ªa stout, wrinkled woman who, for the first time in her career, felt fear for not knowing what to do.


    That night was supposed to be marked by the birth of the second son of the Lawrence family under the magical event; the Blood Moon that bathed the sky in its most splendid crimson.


    "Ellen!" Shouting in despair, Camille turned to a second nurse. However, this one was the youngest on the team.


    Camille held her lifeless son in her arms¡­


    Only at birth did Ellen realize the child had no pulse.


    The young nurse crossed her fingers and clasped them at her waist, trembling as she didn¡¯t know how to respond to her mistress.


    Liam heard the screams but couldn¡¯t understand the language. The language of Egon¡ªequivalent to German¡ªseemed as distant as the language of Mikoto¡ªequivalent to Japanese.


    Even straining, he couldn¡¯t form a single syllable. Mainly because the voices were as distant as the sky.


    Moving her arms abruptly and clutching her son tightly, Camille broke into tears.


    Yet, at the same time, Liam felt practically crushed. A pain he had never felt, not even in a life of wars and deaths. His skin was fragile, and his nerves were on alert throughout his body.


    Liam¡¯s first and most instantaneous reaction was to curl up, trying to hug his knees as a spontaneous sob escaped his mouth.


    Camille sniffled and held back her tears. She was stunned¡­


    Was she going mad, or had her son just moved?


    The tight embrace around the baby¡¯s body brought unbearable pain to Liam.


    He could do nothing but cry out with a throat-tearing scream.


    Ellen¡¯s hesitation suddenly died.


    "La¨ªdi Camille¡­" ("Lady Camille¡­") Ellen said, a forced smile spreading across her face.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Marta, the robust nurse, knelt at the foot of the bed and thanked her God for giving life to the Duke¡¯s son. Not because he was nobility, but because he was an innocent child who deserved to live.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the soul that brought life to that body was so stained with the blood of death that even erasing its memories wouldn¡¯t restore its innocence¡­


    "E¨ªnai kal¨¢, d¨®xa to The¨®... T¨®ra, ¨¦cheis ¨®noma gia aft¨®n?" ("He¡¯s fine, thank the heavens... Now, do you have a name for him?") Marta asked with satisfaction and gratitude in her heart.


    "Na¨ª. Tha e¨ªnai o Theo!" ("Yes. His name will be Theo!") Camille replied, not taking her eyes off her son.


    A tear slid down her delicate face.


    "Kal¨®s ¨ªrthes ston k¨®smo gie mou¡­" ("Welcome to the world, my son¡­") These were Camille¡¯s first words directed at her youngest child.


    Shortly after, she broke down in tears.


    Not knowing whom to thank, she simply whispered something to the heavens, which was soon consumed by her sobs.


    "Mam¨¢, e¨ªnai xypnios?" ("Mom, is he awake?") A child asked, appearing beside Camille on the bed.


    With Camille¡¯s blonde hair, the girl slipped her arms around her mother¡¯s shoulders. However, her blue eyes, inherited from Duke Lawrence, met her newborn brother.


    "Na¨ª" ("Yes"), Camille said, sniffling and smiling.


    Thays, a seven-year-old child, looked at her younger brother and gently stroked his nearly hairless head.


    The crimson glow of the Blood Moon streamed through the open window, bringing the chill of that night to the forefront.


    The baby¡¯s vision was limited, seeing nothing but a show of blurred and distorted lights, but something else captivated him¡­


    Camille¡¯s genuine and pure smile, upon seeing her son well, transcended the physical limits of Liam¡¯s new body.


    A smile he had witnessed only a few times in another life¡­


    A gesture capable of calming the little one and making him stop crying, to appreciate the maternal embrace.


    After holding her son for a while, Camille had the newborn taken from her arms so she could rest. Meanwhile, the Young Master Theo was placed in the crib to sleep.


    Liam¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t help but be basic: What¡¯s happening? Why is my body, my vision¡­ my senses so inferior?


    He felt pain even from the embroidered cloth that touched him, as if his skin was still adapting to the environment.


    But even with his blurred and obscured vision, Liam could feel the endless cold of that night invading his room as a crimson light bathed his body.


    The same crimson glow Liam had seen in the final moments of his life. By pure intuition, the former general of Egon determined it was the Blood Moon phenomenon.


    Agonized by his inability to see himself, let alone speak, Liam squirmed in the crib for hours.


    The moon was at its peak in the sky, marking midnight.


    At that moment, Liam had grown tired of trying anything. He had reasoned something he didn¡¯t like¡­


    The former general, though living in an empire that believed only in heaven and hell, had been in contact with the general of the Xin Empire, the noble Minghua.


    ¡®That wretch¡­ Don¡¯t come preaching your religious teachings again!¡¯


    A human without regrets, but with unresolved matters in their soul, will never rest as you desire, Liam¡­ Heaven, hell, or¡­ eternal rest¡­ These are rights claimed by men after death. But for you, who sinned so much and repented nothing¡­ What do you think you¡¯ll have?


    Liam wished for a black screen, in sounds or thoughts, for all eternity¡­ An eternal rest. But this situation he¡¯s in¡­ There¡¯s only one answer for it.


    Stressed by this, he was almost concluding when something caught his attention.


    A gentle movement suddenly removed the cloth that served as a mosquito net, covering the crib of the newborn.


    Suddenly, a woman as pale as the moon, with black hair, placed her eyes above Liam.


    While a flood of thoughts invaded his mind with questions like: Who is this person? Why, even with all the limitations of this body, can I see her so clearly?


    "Oh, forsaken by fate¡­ I would like to lament your situation and beg for your forgiveness¡­ But it was necessary for me to do this."


    With her right thumb, the woman stroked the baby¡¯s cheek as if admiring him.


    "For now, stay quiet, alright? Just serve as a soul to make this body develop consciousness, and live behind the eyes of my child¡­ I must thank those two for allowing your passage¡­"


    A purple aura enveloped Theo, emanating from the woman¡¯s thumb.


    "My little golden child¡­ Theo Augustus De Lawrence¡­ Welcome to the world."

 Chapter 03: Before the Phoenix

    "Theo!" exclaimed Ellen, running through the Lawrence residence.


    The young maid, with brown hair and round glasses, grabbed her white dress with green details to run through the house.


    "Theo!"


    Ellen leaned out of a glass window that offered a view of the front garden of the residence, thinking that the Young Master might be helping Lady Camille with the plants.


    But the Duchess was alone.


    Taking advantage of the fact that her maid was distracted and turned away, the Young Master Lawrence sneaked under a wooden piece of furniture and crawled toward the outer hallways.


    Upon reaching the terrace, Theo clumsily ran through the cloister while glancing at the lawn to the right.


    His beautiful amber eyes shone with the divinity emanating before him.


    Sitting cross-legged on the lawn, completely relaxing his body and mind, Ethan Augustus Caesar, or Ethan Augustus De Lawrence, meditated with an ethereal vibration.


    The third son of Colonel Leon Caesar, the second brother of the Emperor of Romerian, had an unparalleled presence.


    The self-disinherited heir of the Caesar family, now holding the title of Duke Lawrence, exuded a flaming energy aura that affected the very weather.


    Wings of fire formed on the ground as his consciousness found ways to leave burn marks on the walls of the house.


    Ethan''s white hair levitated with the atmospheric pressure.


    Standing between the pillars and admiring his father from afar, the Young Master Theo stood gaping, unable to blink.


    Unable to process the situation, Theo found it beautiful...


    But the reality was different.


    It was a feeling of pure oppression. No one should approach Ethan in that state due to the Duke''s Imposing Aura, as well as the flame properties of his core.


    Anyone who got too close would risk being cremated alive or suffering severe burns.


    The training wing of the Lawrence residence is locked on all sides, and when the Duke decides to meditate, all windows and doors of the house are sealed to prevent a fire.


    But the head butler had made a mistake that day.


    A single door was left open, and Young Theo, only two years and ten months old, found the passage.


    On the second floor, sitting by the window and watching his brother meditate, Edward De Lawrence was speechless.


    "It''s beautiful..." murmured Edward.


    The head butler, Etrian, was arranging a desk while keeping Edward company.


    "A year away, but it''s impossible to forget this feeling... Even protected by these walls."


    "Weren''t you with Elijah and Leon Caesar these past few months?" inquired Etrian.


    "Yeah..."


    "And neither of them made you feel anything like this?"


    Edward shook his head.


    "Are you kidding? Elijah doesn''t even come close to this level. Dad may be a colonel... But it''s unfair to compare him to Ethan. I don''t think anyone I know comes close to him..."


    Etrian frowned.


    "I don''t know much about power levels and the energy and chakra system, so I can''t really comment. But indeed... The aura Lord Ethan emits is pure and divine."


    The strands of Edward''s white hair caught his dark brown eyes as the wind entered through the door of Ethan''s office.


    "The Phoenix is easily overshadowed by your brother''s brilliance... It doesn''t even seem like she''s his source of power."


    Edward chuckled softly.


    "The Phoenix is just a method for Ethan to channel his power..."


    He fell silent for a moment, sinking deeper into admiration for his brother.


    Until, in an instant, his mind clicked with a reminder.


    "Ah! Grab a letter from my bag, please... It''s from Sir Amiah to Ethan."


    "Sir Amiah? The Chaotic Serpent?"


    "Yes. He couldn''t come for Theo''s birth, so he gave me a letter to deliver to Ethan when I saw him..."


    Etrian quickly understood what it was about.


    Rummaging through a backpack Edward had brought, he searched for the letter.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Theo!" Ellen shouted through the residence again.


    That shout was loud enough to reach the second floor.


    Edward was startled by the scream and listened carefully.


    "Young Master! Where are you?!"


    His tension broke, and he burst into laughter.


    "Is Theo giving you a hard time?" he asked Etrian.


    "Kids... They''re always up to something. Ellen doesn''t want to scold him, unlike Marta... So she''s always spoiling him."


    "What a mistake..."


    "Indeed."


    The two laughed a bit until they noticed Ellen''s frequent screams. She seemed more desperate than usual...


    Edward even wondered if everything was okay, but he couldn''t take his eyes off his older brother. Sitting on the left side of the window sill, he watched his brother... though tense and worried about the maid''s sudden silence.


    Until, from that angle, he spotted Theo in the cloister, between the pillars and at the edge of the lawn.


    He suddenly jumped back.


    "Theo!" he exclaimed nervously.


    Instinctively, Edward opened the window and shouted for Theo again.


    Due to the sudden aggression, Ethan''s aura spilled and climbed the walls of the house until it reached the second floor, where the potential threat was.


    Reflexively, Edward punched the air, and before the flames could attack him, the pressure of the blow pushed back the Duke''s aura.


    A punch too strong for a twelve-year-old human.


    "Ethan!" Edward shouted.


    Awakening from his meditative state, the blue eyes of Duke Lawrence met those of his youngest son; paralyzed, not by fear, but by admiration for the beauty.


    With an extreme and swift movement, Ethan became a blur to Edward and Etrian''s eyes.


    Like a flash of light, Ethan appeared, hugging his little son and shielding him from the uncontrollable flames; Ethan''s aura always protected him from what he considered a threat.


    While Ethan was meditating and, practically, unconscious of the physical world, anything that moved was a threat to the Duke.


    Using his body as a shield, Duke Lawrence protected his son while deflecting the flames with his right arm.


    He momentarily displaced his own aura from his consciousness.


    Desperate, Ethan grabbed Theo by the head and brushed the blond hair of his son back, trying to see his eyes...


    But the child was simply stunned with joy.


    "Theo..." murmured Ethan, but was cut off by his son.


    "That was so cool!" he said, utterly failing to contain his excitement.


    Ethan''s eyes widened.


    His son was emanating the same feeling as a deviant: a layer of pure energy was embracing him.


    "A core... He awakened a core without drawbacks, and at this age?"


    Ethan quickly reasoned what had happened.


    "The Phoenix synchronized with you..."


    "Young Master!" Ellen gasped, rushing out the door. "How did he end up here..."


    "Son!" Camille came right after Ellen, holding her dress stained with plant fertilizer.


    Even though she was a Duchess who could hire a thousand gardeners, Camille loved tending to her own plants. She was caring for the garden when she found Ellen chasing Theo, so she decided to help.


    She felt relieved, though worried, when she saw Theo with Ethan. Knowing what her husband was doing at that hour, her concern for burns on the child was evident.


    "Theo..."


    Ethan picked Theo up in his arms.


    "Lord Ethan... I apologize for my mistake..." said Ellen, holding back tears.


    "No. I was the one who let a door go unnoticed..." Etrian appeared, accompanied by Edward, who had run down the stairs.


    The two sought reasons to take the blame, but Duke Lawrence wouldn''t accept it.


    "Relax. Everything''s fine now," said Ethan, letting Theo rest on his shoulder. "Ellen, if I''m right... Theo has his first day of school today, right?"


    Ellen straightened her posture to answer the Duke.


    "Yes!" she stammered. "That''s why I was running around desperately looking for him... He was going to be late..."


    "Does he still give you trouble during bath time?" Ethan asked as he walked back into the residence.


    "Yeah. No offense, but this little one is a pig!"


    Theo, resting on his father''s shoulder, looked at Ellen, who was following him. Squinting at the maid, Theo stuck out his tongue at his nanny.


    Camille jerked her shoulders back when she saw it.


    "Hey, hey! Who taught you that?!" his mother scolded.


    "Taught him what?" Ethan asked, unable to see.


    Theo pretended not to understand, looking up and rolling his eyes... But Camille had the answer ready.


    "Edward, wasn''t it?!" Camille complained to her brother-in-law.


    Edward, in turn, pointed to his own chest and protested.


    "Me?! I just got back today and haven''t even seen him... How could I have taught him something like that?!"


    "Who''s to say you didn''t see him?!"


    "And how can you claim that, when you didn''t even see me arrive?! Huh?!"


    "You..."


    Camille huffed and sighed heavily, bending her back to face Edward closely, reducing the height difference between them¡ªCamille was considered a very tall woman, even by noble standards.


    The two squinted and stared into each other''s souls.


    "Can you two stop that? Come on, Camille. Theo''s going to be late..."


    Edward couldn''t hold back his laughter as he faced his sister-in-law and burst out laughing. While they were still staring at each other, he stuck out his tongue at the Duchess.


    "I knew it!"


    Ethan''s younger brother ran to the Duke''s side, standing next to Theo.


    "Ah, Ethan... Sir Amiah sent you this letter," said Edward, handing the letter to his brother.


    "Really? Master Amiah? You saw him?"


    "Yeah. He was exhausted after returning from the southern border..."


    After handing over the letter, Edward looked at his nephew and ruffled his hair.


    As nephew and uncle locked eyes, they smiled at each other.


    From afar, Etrian watched them enter the Lawrence residence.


    "They don''t have the slightest manners..." he commented to himself, observing the behavior of one of the most influential noble families in the Empire. "Well, that''s what a real family is like. Respect doesn''t die, even in moments like these."

 Chapter 04: Midian

    Although he was the son of Camille Campbell, a graduate of the Imperial Northern Art Academy renowned worldwide for her artistic performance and dedication to studies, and even more so of Ethan Caesar, a natural genius, Theo did not demonstrate his talent in the early years of his schooling.


    He couldn''t concentrate, learn, or show interest during kindergarten.


    Due to a linguistic conflict, Theo developed a series of communication-related problems; from a speech delay¡ªstammering only a few words, and sometimes forming nonsensical sentences¡ªto difficulty in writing and mixing words from three languages.


    This was because in Romerian, the empire where Theo was born, it is mandatory to learn two languages: Romerian and Latin (a language known to be universal; all residents of the Great World Alliance must speak this language).


    However, some memories of Liam Mason reside in the Young Master''s mind... Enough for his maturity to be precocious and for him to speak Egorian.


    The conflict of these three languages made Theo unable to communicate, in addition to the difficulty in paying attention¡ªas he was always immersed in the memories of a past life, even though he knew that Liam Mason was not him.


    Fortunately for Theo, he studied at the public school in Loureto, being a student of the renowned teacher Beatrice, who, even though she was young, was already known in the region as one of the best mentors for children.


    Still in the first week of classes, she noticed Theo''s behavior before his neurological condition worsened.


    "Young Master, are you okay?" said Beatrice, crouching beside Theo.


    Raising his eyebrows as if about to respond, Theo stared at Beatrice, waiting for new words.


    Looking at Theo''s notebook, the teacher saw the child''s difficulty in writing words in the native language. Instead, he wrote directly in Latin.


    "No, Young Master. You have to copy exactly as it is above... Let''s go... Alpha..."


    Theo traced the alpha symbol in the notebook, but it came out imperfect.


    Beatrice erased the graphite suddenly.


    "Again... Alpha..." She waited for Theo to repeat.


    "Al... pha," said Theo, separating the syllables.


    "Beta..."


    Instead of following the beta symbol, Theo wrote a casual "b," from the Latin-Roman alphabet instead of the Greek beta.


    His teacher also erased it.


    "Do it properly, so the Duchess doesn''t make you erase it when you get home. Come on, you can do it..."


    Without saying a single word, Theo continued trying to write, but confusing the alphabets.


    "Hm... He won''t even speak about his difficulties?"


    "Glauben Sie, dass es so besser ist?" ((Do you think it''s better this way?)) Theo asked, showing the letters in the notebook.


    "What?" Beatrice was startled.


    After a morbid silence, Theo decided to look at his mentor and understand why she had distanced herself.


    Beatrice was stunned, staring fixedly at Theo, trying to process the words he had spoken and translating them into one of the five languages she was fluent in... But she didn''t recognize it.


    "What did you just say? Sorry..."


    Theo raised his eyebrows.


    "Ah..." Theo processed that he had spoken like Liam Mason. "Ma''am... Is it better this way?"


    The Young Master smiled awkwardly as a drop of sweat ran down his forehead.


    "Hm..." Beatrice pretended to ignore that language but decided to look at what he had written.


    She was surprised.


    "Is this serious? He didn''t... Write anything correctly..."


    Theo had written everything in the Latin-Roman alphabet.


    Beatrice, however, was not disappointed with that situation. It was normal for the children in that class, except for the language Theo had spoken...


    "This will end up in Sir Ethan''s hands." Beatrice stood up and walked through the chairs until she reached the board. "All the students here have had some peculiarity... Deviants are really complicated, but this generation is surpassing the old one."


    Scribbling some information on the board, Beatrice took a deep breath and reasoned.


    "Of course, Beatrice. After all, everyone in this room, including you... Are superhumans."


    **Midian Village, Loureto countryside**


    To the north of Loureto lies the largest village in the duchy, responsible for providing some of Lawrence''s largest sources of income: wheat, milk, and beef.


    The village leader, Michel Hansen, yielded to Ethan after years and decided to become a supplier to the Duke himself. A partnership that benefited both: while Midian Village gradually grew from just a cluster of houses to a huge and one of the largest farms in the state, the Lawrence Duchy became one of the three richest houses in the Empire.


    Due to the partnership, the wheat fields in Midian became something beyond the horizons...


    Almost endless fields, boasting the perfect color of wheat when touched by the sunlight.


    To Theo''s eyes, it looked like a field of flames... He got lost in admiration for that natural beauty.


    Walking hand in hand with Duke Ethan along a road between the plantation and the woods, Theo marveled at the wheat fields.


    On the right side of the road were the wheat fields, while the workers of Midian walked along the dirt roads.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    As for the left side, it was one of the most dangerous places in the world: the beginning of the Nymph Forest.


    A natural territory, capable of covering most of the continent with its forests and hostile climate, is the pure and fierce combination of numerous biomes ruled, primarily, by the creations of the mythological Ruler of the Seas.


    Creatures of mythical origins dominate the entire expanse; whether in swamps, dark forests, groves, caves...


    Magical and intelligent beings, spiritual, brutal, and who do not follow human ethics. Ruled by fairies, dark elves, druids, and mostly, nymphs.


    Although 60% of the Nymph Forest''s territory is dominated by the death zone, where a wave of morbid fog hides the true dangers of the magical world, another 30% is part of the habitable zone, where humans can still coexist with the creatures.


    Lastly, there is a place so unreachable for humans that it seems like a myth: the heart of the forest. It is speculated that the heart of the forest dominates 10% of the set of biomes, but it is pure speculation.


    No one has walked more than a kilometer into the death fog to know what the "heart of the forest" really is.


    And those who walked beyond that limit were forgotten by history.


    Theo used to dream of that fog; wanting to see it, but it was impossible.


    Therefore, he lived only in the habitable zone, where human life is still allowed by the great empires.


    Theo admired the grove to the left but soon returned to looking at the field.


    "Hello!" shouted Ethan to a group of farmers coming out of the plantation.


    "Greetings, Lord Ethan!"


    Picking Theo up in his arms, they walked toward the villagers.


    "Where is Mr. Michel?" the Duke inquired of the farmers.


    "He went into the woods with Iert and Jliner, to fetch a good amount of firewood."


    "Is there a shortage again?"


    "No. Michel wanted to get reserves for his house."


    "Ah, I see..." Ethan sighed. "Edward! Stay with Theo."


    Edward, who was on the previous road, paid attention to his brother.


    Taking Theo''s hand, Edward walked beside Ethan and stood at the entrance to the forest, at the foot of a tree, while the Duke walked inside.


    Sitting down with a stick found on the ground, Theo scratched the sand to pass the time.


    Walking alone along a trail in the woods, Ethan began to reflect on some advice given by Beatrice half an hour earlier.


    When he left the office to pick Theo up from school, Beatrice asked the Duke for a word and explained the Young Master Lawrence''s behavior in the first weeks of class.


    Unfortunately for Ethan, his son was not much different from his entire lineage...


    All of the Duke''s brothers had the same behavior; a reserved personality for the first ten years of life. Something he truly feared. Because, after growing up, Ethan realized that communication was the true essence of humanity.


    Ethan knew he had to race against time to prevent his son from growing up like his brothers.


    Although Theo was only two years and six months old, for deviants, superhumans with accelerated cognitive development, the behavior was not appropriate.


    Ethan put his hands on his head and sighed deeply, relaxing his shoulders while remaining attentive to the forest''s atmosphere.


    It was autumn in Romerian. The trees were yellowed and dominated by warm tones, the leaves were scattered along the trail as Ethan walked.


    A humid wind shook the leaves along the way; these winds were common in Romerian. But the autumn weather brought a unique aspect to the environment.


    "Amiah... How did you break me? How did you take me from the world of ice to the heat that I am?"


    Ethan scratched the back of his neck.


    "Being a father to a girl was so much easier..."


    Thays did not demonstrate behavior similar to her younger brother when she was the same age as Theo.


    "Comparing my own children seems unfair..." He reflected. "Maybe I should get some shame and take care of this."


    Walking a few more meters, Ethan stopped in front of a stream, which flowed east, and decided to sit on some rocks on the bed and look to the other side.


    Sitting and breathing deeply, the Duke looked at the Nymph Forest. The limit of the habitable zone; the transition to the death zone. A fog literally began where the trees touched the stream bed, becoming denser in the distance.


    "How far can I go? What is the limit of humanity''s greatest monster within this place?"


    Closing his eyes and having intrusive thoughts about actually entering the death zone, Ethan was interrupted.


    "Duke Ethan?" Michel called from afar, carrying a load of firewood on his shoulders.


    Turning his face, Ethan''s eyes met Michel''s brown eyes; a straw hat covered his short red hair, while a beard of the same tone extended beyond his chin.


    "Michel..."


    "What are you doing here, alone?"


    "I came here to look for you. Some villagers said you were around here."


    "What happened?" Michel furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Nothing serious, relax," Ethan stood up from the rocks. "It''s harvest season, so..."


    "Yes, yes. It''s time to supply..."


    "Yeah," Ethan sighed suspiciously.


    It was not a native attitude of the Duke, someone who used to be confident and head held high. That triggered an alarm in the leader of Midian Village.


    "Iert, Jliner, go ahead..."


    The other two villagers carried the firewood along the trail, walking back to the plantation.


    Before Ethan could leave, Michel threw all the firewood he had gathered into the Duke''s arms.


    "What?"


    "Lady Camille lives in my house, delivering books to my daughter and granddaughter, trying to teach children to read... And sometimes mentioned how childish adults can be."


    While picking up the firewood that had fallen to the ground, Michel continued.


    "I see when a man has problems... And you are the only real man I know for miles. What''s going on?"


    Crouching and picking up the wasted firewood, Ethan responded in a casual tone:


    "My youngest son, Theo, is having behavior that''s unpleasant to me."


    "Is he too agitated?"


    "No. He''s the opposite of that... A few days ago, he awakened an energy core, and I fear it''s affecting his mind."


    Michel jerked his shoulders back.


    "The Young Master awakened as a deviant?"


    Ethan sighed as a form of confirmation.


    "The core sometimes creates illusions, you know? Especially in our heads... Depending on how much energy a deviant has, no matter how old they are, whether they understand or not what power means, our minds are flooded with arrogant and ignorant thoughts..."


    "You..." Michel laughed. "You think the Young Master, at two years old, will think like that? Is he a god to be born knowing, by any chance?"


    "Well... Deviants are considered demigods, aren''t they?"


    "Not to me..." Michel retorted. "To me, you''re just idiots who learned how to use body energy to perform spells and grand things. But you''re not gods, heroes, saviors... I don''t believe in any of those false messengers of peace."


    "So, I''m a nobody to you?"


    "No... You''re a very strong guy. The strongest my peasant eyes have ever seen... But, you''re the guy who puts money in my pocket. You''re not a hero to me, understand?"


    "Even if... I save your life?"


    "I''ll be grateful, but nothing beyond that."


    Putting the firewood on his shoulder, Ethan smiled sideways.


    "But... As for the Young Master... You''re worrying too much about a simple solution."


    Ethan paid attention to Michel''s words.


    "You''re only what? Twenty-seven years old? You''re too busy leading this duchy while taking care of your family. You live five kilometers outside the capital, far from any other village or interaction the Young Master might have; having only a sister, an uncle, parents, and a bunch of employees."


    Michel slapped Ethan''s shoulder and made him lose his balance.


    "How is he going to smile, being stuck in a house and school? Let the boy loose in Midian. Run, break an arm, tear a knee, get dirty, learn to swear, learn about life... Come on, take me to him. I''ll teach him to be a person."


    Grabbing the firewood on his right shoulder, Ethan threw it at Michel''s chest and said:


    "I don''t know... I''ll accompany you."


    Michel then threw the firewood back at Ethan and complained:


    "Hey, hey! I''m an old man of seventy years, are you really going to treat me like this?!"


    "You said it yourself. I''m putting money in your pocket. It''s for you to work, not me!"


    "Lazy boss..." Michel grumbled, turning his face.


    "What?!"


    "Ah, blah, blah, bla


    h. Let''s go, move it!"


    Strolling through the fallen autumn leaves, Ethan and Michel left the death fog further and further behind.

 Chapter 05: Values

    "Hey, kid," called Michel, reaching the end of the woods and meeting Edward.


    At first, Edward thought Michel was talking to him, but the leader of Midian soon showed his true intention.


    Poking Theo, who was sitting on the ground and scribbling in the dirt with a stick, Edward got his nephew''s attention.


    "He''s talking to you, Theo."


    Theo looked at Michel with a monotonous expression that bothered the leader.


    "The boy has quite an expression..."


    "I know," retorted Ethan, completely dissatisfied.


    Michel took a small sickle from his waist while adjusting his straw hat. With a nod, the leader called Theo without saying a word.


    A few minutes later, a crowd of villagers formed around a section of the plantation, blocking the road and half the routes through the fields.


    They whispered while bursts of laughter erupted from time to time. Nothing related to the event that brought them there, but for personal reasons: the farmers had just found an opportunity to rest for a few minutes and chat.


    "What''s going on here? Why aren''t you working?!" complained Anton, one of Michel''s closest men.


    The peasant pushed through the crowd, shoving the other farmers aside.


    When he reached the end of the path... He was surprised.


    Anton was shocked to see the back of Duke Ethan, who stood with his arms crossed, just watching from a distance.


    "My Lord..." he said but was interrupted by a heavy sigh.


    "Cut at this height," said Michel, running his hand along the wheat plant, almost close to the ground.


    With the sickle in hand, Theo cut exactly where Michel ordered.


    "Great, put it there. Now, do it again with the next ones."


    "What are you doing?" Anton asked as he approached.


    "Giving the Young Master a reason to show off to Magnum."


    A vein popped on Anton''s forehead; Magnum was his only son, but unlike Theo, he wasn''t a deviant.


    "Come on! I''ll teach you how to get the seeds."


    By accompanying Theo and Michel for the rest of that day, Ethan found the solution to his concern.


    In the following months, Ethan took Theo to the village at least twice a week. Even with more than thirty children to play with, Theo preferred to stay by Michel''s side.


    He found himself in the personality and values of the elder, someone completely opposite to Liam Mason. Theo became attached to the fact that Michel was always extending a hand to others, even when they didn''t need it so much, just to accumulate what he called "positive balance."


    A karma capable of ensuring a dignified rest... Something Liam didn''t care to have.


    Before, Michel said there were no heroes in humanity... But he ended up becoming the light of a child with the most intense glow.


    A second father to the Young Master of the Lawrences.


    Four months after starting to spend time with Michel, the boy was already relatively more open with some villagers but hadn''t connected with the children of Midian.


    When Michel wasn''t around, Theo sat at the foot of a tree, scribbling in the dirt with a stick.


    That particular afternoon, Theo was scribbling a kind of eye on the ground, with rays forming a sort of magical velcro around a sharp pupil.


    "I think it was like this..." he thought, analyzing the scribbles. "The will of the destroyer... All this information is inside my head, all these memories are so..."


    With his eyes closed, he sighed heavily.


    "Cruel."


    "What are you doing?" Agnes, a red-haired, brown-eyed girl, approached Theo slowly. Michel''s granddaughter then continued: "What is that?"


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    She leaned over to analyze Theo''s drawing.


    "He''s weird..."


    "An eye..."


    "It''s messy... The composition isn''t good."


    Theo''s pride was hurt. How?! How did she dare insult his art? Although it really wasn''t a masterpiece... Maybe she wasn''t having the same interpretation as him.


    "It''s not for you to understand."


    Agnes laughed, knowing it was the excuse of someone with a bruised ego.


    "Yeah, yeah. Sure. Do you mind if I stay here, reading?"


    Theo''s eyes shone like the most beautiful gold.


    "You can read?! Like... Aren''t you a peasant? How do you know how to read?"


    Agnes puffed out her chest with pride and tossed her wavy red hair back.


    "The Duchess teaches me," Agnes showed a book. "She gives me a book every week, and while you''re here, she teaches me to read and write..."


    The arrogance in Agnes'' voice annoyed Theo.


    "Oh, yeah? She teaches me every day. Reads to me, teaches me to read and write, teaches me to paint..."


    While Agnes clicked her tongue and got frustrated with her failed attempts to annoy the Young Master, Theo, on the other hand, looked at the cover of the book in the girl''s possession and smiled.


    "Aaaah, the book about the Incursion to Snegriya, right?" Theo commented, amused. "Sergei Van Klanov decided to go there five hundred years ago to form the Patriarchal Community of the South Pole. It''s a pity that the mana beasts of the South, dominated by the ancient shamans, annihilated the entire crew... Only Van Klanov''s diaries were found bottled up in the shipwrecks..."


    Theo had just summarized the entire article that Agnes was going to use as study material. That completely irritated the girl.


    "Jerk!" she shouted.


    "Ooh, ooh. So vulgar."


    Waving his arms and making his body limp, Theo mocked his mentor''s granddaughter.


    Grabbing a handful of dirt, Agnes threw it at the Young Master. Stashing the book at the foot of a tree, she held her dress between her legs and started chasing Theo...


    A big mistake.


    As a deviant, Theo was absurdly faster than Agnes (even though she was also a deviant). And although he was approximately two years and ten months old, precisely because he was a deviant, Theo''s physical maturity was close to that of a nearly five-year-old child.


    Dodging Agnes and making her slip in the sand, Theo turned around and snatched the book about Van Klanov before running to the main road.


    "Give it back!" Agnes shouted, trying to get up. She chased him to the road. "It''s a gift from the Duchess!"


    Theo ran down the road toward the wheat field, which, at that time, was small due to the harvest. He passed from the main road to a path that cut through the plantation.


    The Young Master began to laugh as he ran.


    "Magnum!" Agnes called to a boy sitting on a cart. "Help me!"


    The boy Magnum, sleepy and with a straw hat over his face to shield it from the sun, paid attention calmly, yawning and trying to open his eyes.


    "Huh?..." he muttered, yawning. "What happened?"


    "Get my book!"


    Taking the hat off his face, Magnum straightened up and looked at Theo, who was still running toward him. Without fully understanding what Agnes was trying to say, he just noticed a book under Theo''s arms and decided to act.


    Falling onto the hay beside the cart, Magnum ran toward Theo and lunged at the Young Master''s feet. However, Theo jumped over the young peasant, making him fall to the ground.


    Michel and Anton saw the exact moment Magnum fell. Anton, after seeing his son carelessly falling to the ground, immediately dropped the bundles of wheat he was carrying and ran after him.


    "Oh, boy..." Michel murmured.


    "Mag!" Anton shouted desperately.


    "Hey, Theo! Into the field!" Michel suggested, pointing away.


    Without hesitation and showing complete trust in Michel, the Young Master lunged into the field and ran between the remnants of the plantation.


    Irritated, Magnum did the same.


    "Agnes woke me up just for this?! Now I can''t go back to sleep until I get the book!"


    Although the plantation was cultivated and low, it was enough to cover the short legs of the two children. And even though Theo was faster and more prepared, his stamina was gradually running out.


    He started walking slowly and looked around for a route.


    But, unexpectedly, Magnum slightly caught up to him.


    When Theo realized, he distanced the book and used his body to keep Magnum away. The peasant, however, ran to Theo''s back and tried to steal the book again.


    But the Young Master Lawrence threw the book forward just to grab it again and get rid of Magnum. It worked because, confused, the young peasant let go of Theo''s back.


    They ran a few more meters until Theo lost control, tripping over the plants.


    Theo was the first to fall: Magnum, subsequently, rolled to the side.


    The book fell open near Theo.


    Both boys fell on their backs, able to watch the sky that afternoon.


    Panting, they began to forget the fatigue and were taken over by adrenaline. In a matter of seconds, they burst into laughter.


    "That girl is crazy!" exclaimed Magnum.


    "Yeah!" Theo agreed.


    "Who are you calling what?!" Agnes, who was running through the field, lifting her dress to avoid tripping, shouted as she went to get the book.


    Anton sighed in relief.


    Michel smiled and turned to do his tasks.


    They were the first sparks of Theo''s happiness, which wouldn''t be fueled for long...

 Chapter 06: The Black Knight

    Another autumn morning left its dry leaves scattered on the ground. However, Theo was five years old at that time.


    Recently, Midian had been declared by Duke Ethan himself as a district of Loureto''s capital and the main farm in the region. With the increasingly intense technological advancement on the continent, the replacement of human labor by machines had become the greatest reality in the Lawrence Duchy.


    Ethan invested all his resources in the use of machines to increase production efficiency, especially in agriculture.


    Struggling to control a harvesting machine, Michel tried to keep it in a straight line.


    A mana crystal, beneath the iron platform where Michel''s cabin was, sustained the entire machine, acting as the engine in a vehicle.


    The cutting bar was the only part of the machine in brief contact with the ground: the rear, where the crystal and cabin were, was levitating thanks to the sound and energy waves emitted by the mana crystal.


    "He''s still getting used to it, huh?" With his arms crossed, Duke Ethan commented, laughing beside Anton.


    "Yeah. He can barely keep the machine in a straight line."


    Ethan couldn''t keep a straight face.


    "He''s like: this damn machine... It would be better to harvest by hand."


    Anton laughed along with the Duke.


    "Definitely," said Anton, wiping a tear from laughing.


    Looking to the side, Ethan had his attention drawn to a warehouse at the edge of the plantation.


    "Tell Michel I''ll be right back..." Ethan said, turning away.


    "Where are you going, Lord Lawrence?"


    "To the warehouse."


    ???


    In a stream within the woods, Theo, alongside Agnes and Magnum, sat and chatted on the riverbed. Hanging from an apple tree, Theo searched for the best fruit while debating with his friends.


    "Theo, you know that mud rock you threw at me hurt, right?"


    Agnes slapped her own forehead.


    "It''s a stone. And the correct way to say it would be ''you.''"


    "Aaah, Miss Blah, Blah, Blah. Why don''t you become a teacher?"


    An apple was thrown from the top of the tree and hit Magnum on the back of the head. Subsequently, Theo jumped to the ground with a few more fruits.


    "You really should, Agnes. And you, Magnum, should join my mother''s training to stop being illiterate."


    Magnum gritted his teeth.


    "It''s free, all it will cost is those hours you spend messing with the farmers'' work. So, maybe you should try..."


    Exploding in a fit of rage, Magnum threw the apple back at Theo. However, the Young Master ended up catching it easily with his hands.


    "You geniuses think it''s easy?! How do you expect me to learn to read at four years old, huh?!"


    "Well... By learning..." said Theo, unable to come up with a better response at that moment.


    Truly, comparing Magnum to the two of them was unfair. While the two were considered geniuses and newly awakened deviants, Magnum was just a low-class peasant with no family encouragement for studying.


    In reality, that entire society did not encourage peasants to learn to read and write, monopolizing knowledge in the hands of the nobility from the beginning.


    Magnum only had opportunities thanks to Duchess Camille, the current secretary of education in the Lawrence Duchy.


    "You geniuses act dumb, huh?"


    "Dumb. If you''re referring to people, in the plural, every sentence should be..."


    "Aaah, fuck it!"


    "Hey! Are you going to curse at me now?!"


    Theo laughed silently while the two argued. The Young Master washed the apples in the running water, listening to his friends hurl insults into the wind.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    However, an irrational line of mana caught his attention. A vaporized energy, in blue tones, called out to Theo and begged the boy to follow.


    "There will be moments when mana will speak to you, but not with words..."


    The message Ethan had passed on to his children returned to Theo''s mind.


    "It will catch your attention and seduce you, just like a nymph would. That''s exactly why the Nymph Forest has that name... Mana attracts its invaders and leads them to the beasts'' prey. So, no matter what''s happening, whether it''s a peaceful day or not..."


    "Hey, where''s Theo?" Magnum asked, looking at the apples scattered on the riverbed.


    Agnes turned quickly.


    "Resist that enchantment."


    "That fog..." Theo thought, completely enveloped by the solitude of the death zone.


    It was so dense that it would be fair to call it solid, like a curtain of wind pushing the boy from side to side at every moment.


    A majestic glow buzzed in the middle of the fog, breaking the imperfect sense of danger.


    With each step Theo took into the forest, a familiar sensation touched the back of his neck. A sensation from another life...


    Every branch he stepped on gave him the same feeling Liam Mason hated... The uncertainty of the future. Not knowing what would happen, unable to see even a few meters ahead.


    Only the wind was leading the boy to the end.


    Guiding him to the face of despair and death itself.


    Swept by a gust of wind, the fog opened intensely, creating a small clearing in the middle of the woods.


    The neighing of a horse pierced Theo''s eardrums.


    Scanning the new limit of his vision, the boy tried to find the source of that noise... But, beyond the lower creatures running around and birds fleeing the trees, he found nothing.


    Until the fog revealed a new boundary: opening the passage and the view to a small hill of stones.


    A black horse, covered in a shadowy steel armor, appeared above the Young Master''s head. Its white eyes met the most beautiful amber that colored Theo''s eyes, drowning him in fear.


    The knight mounted on his most merciless beast wore the same black steel, with a metal spear wielded in his left hand. However, there was no head in the right place.


    A white cloud, therefore, emerged from the neck cavity and dissipated a few centimeters in the air.


    Theo''s body was already paralyzed. But when he met the eyes of that being, his soul froze...


    When the knight turned to the side, his head was being held by his right hand; a pale and dry face, as dead as a decomposing corpse. The empty, black eyes seemed like the abyss itself.


    His dry lips moved to release his imposing, hoarse voice.


    ''Michel Hansen, Anton, Ramires, Frans...''


    Those names stabbed Theo''s chest, causing pain and pressure that forced the boy to spit blood.


    His eyes darted as he recalled a scene from another life: a knight mounted on a yellow horse thrusting his sword into Liam Mason''s chest.


    The former General Mason spat blood just like the Young Master Lawrence.


    Weakness took over Theo''s body, as did the paralysis of his eyes.


    The knight continued pronouncing the names of Midian''s residents, without missing a single word.


    Although Theo was the only one before the knight, his name wasn''t even considered. That was a relief for him.


    The moment of tension between the spirit and the boy was broken by an explosion accompanied by intermittent tremors.


    Theo returned to reality and, when he felt the blood running down his mouth, he wiped his lips and ran back.


    His vision oscillated between the past and the present; after being attacked by the knight on the yellow horse, Liam Mason walked through the forest, clinging to the trees along the way and losing his strength with each step.


    Running through the forest, Theo had no idea where he would end up or what he would find in that fog. It was then that another explosion occurred...


    Liam, however, stumbled from his own weakness and crawled through the forest, dragging his open wound across the branches and leaves on the path. His regrets were not fading.


    Yet, Theo''s regrets hit with every step.


    On his deathbed, Liam found a stone in the middle of a clearing and tried to lean on it. With his last strength, he managed to stand one final time.


    The clouds released the crimson glow of the blood moon, so Liam could glimpse nature.


    However... When he emerged from the fog and looked at the sky, instead of clear clouds and a beautiful sky, Theo found clouds of smoke covering the horizon.


    "Theo!" shouted Agnes.


    Running and fighting against the strength of the current, Theo extended his hands to Agnes...


    While Liam, feeling the pain in his empty chest, reached out to the blood moon that bathed him one last time.


    "Theo..." said Agnes, stopping him by the shoulders. "What happened?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s get out of here..."


    Theo looked back with a sense of regret. However, before he could sink into the bitter feeling, another explosion caught his attention.


    Subsequently, countless explosions took over the wheat fields.


    The three children ran along the trail, overwhelmed by a cloud of smoke that was impregnating their noses.


    The tremors became more intense with each step...


    "What''s..." The sunlight took Theo''s eyes, announcing the transition between the woods and the plantation area. "Happening..."


    His eyes widened, and his small body froze. The vast fields that seemed like a sea of flames under the sunlight were now a dead place dominated by chaos.


    Towers of smoke cut through the skies, replacing the celestial blue with the gloom of chaos. The smell of despair, which Liam Mason was already familiar with, made itself present to Theo.


    The indomitable destiny once again brought the sensation of death...


    In the form of a black cataclysm.

 Chapter 07: Dark Cataclysm

    Magnum ran desperately along the dirt road, heading toward the warehouses near the edge of the plantation. As soon as they made contact, the three children naturally split up to focus on what mattered most...


    Just ten meters from where they were, Magnum found his father injured at the edge of the plantation, his leg trapped under a planting vehicle. Anton couldn''t feel the lower part of his body, though he could still move.


    The boy panicked quickly and, instead of crying or trying to help his father move the cabin (something impossible), he decided to run and fetch Ethan, who was in the warehouses.


    However, the first explosions originated from those very warehouses...


    "Duke Ethan... Please be okay!" Magnum pleaded in his thoughts, running even though he was out of breath.


    When he reached the warehouse, Magnum was careful with the repeated debris and the cloud of smoke covering the area. Coughing with dry lungs, he covered his face and continued exploring.


    Approaching the entrance, he shouted: "Duke Ethan!"


    There was no response.


    He continued waving away the smoke with his arm, trying to get a clear view, but to no avail. As he tried to get closer to a wooden crate at the back, Magnum was quickly interrupted by a black lightning bolt that shot in front of him.


    Startled, Magnum recoiled but was surrounded by dozens of lightning bolts moving widely through the ruined warehouse.


    Gradually, a vibration spread a high-pitched, directionless sound, but with a single origin; meters ahead of the boy, a white energy sphere emitted a black light and abruptly imploded.


    Before the explosion could fully form, Ethan stepped in front of Magnum, his left arm outstretched and motionless; the Duke had a piece of metal lodged in his shoulder, blood dripping down to his fingertips.


    With his right arm, Ethan created a burst of fire that suspended the energy sphere, delayed the expansion of the smoke, and, within seconds, turned the warehouses into dust with a single fiery wave. Controlling the direction of the destruction, Ethan sent an explosion skyward, dragging everything harmful with it.


    A mushroom cloud appeared that morning.


    Momentarily distracted, Theo looked back, where the mushroom cloud emitted light and a wave of vibration. A strong wind hit his back and nearly pushed him forward; luckily, Ethan had managed to control that explosion and kept it isolated despite the overwhelming result.


    However, Theo continued running through the devastated fields, consumed by pain.


    The towers of smoke limited his field of vision as screams of pain and cries for help spread across the Young Master''s perspective.


    Yet, something was pleading for his attention: a few meters ahead, one of those smoke towers loomed over the terrain. Theo panicked, knowing his intuition was warning him of a catastrophe...


    Deviants could sense the presence of humans, even if they didn''t have control over their own chakras. Theo was certain of the presence ahead... It was weak, almost on its last breath, but it was real...


    To his left, a damaged cutting bar with bent blades lay discarded in the plantation.


    Theo kept his composure to continue running, even slipping on the remnants of the incidents along the way. When he reached the base of the smoke, he ran to the right where the cabin of one of the machines lay overturned.


    Further into the plantation, a metal plate was tilted over a man''s body...


    A straw hat was lost amidst it all.


    Theo''s body froze. His eyes processed, but his mind denied it without room for intervention. He couldn''t believe it...


    The man crushed by the metal plate was Michel, who was still fighting for his life, trying to push the massive metal structure but failing because he was just a human.


    With Liam Mason''s consciousness, Theo understood what was happening. Something he shouldn''t have witnessed, but he was. The memories oscillated between the old and the new life.


    While Theo stood still, staring at Michel, the sound of a heart rate monitor beeped, signaling the patient''s death.


    Liam stood in front of a glass window, watching the doctors try to save his mother. But the monitor beeped in sync with the fading heartbeat, showing that the medical care and professional desperation couldn''t save Mavie M¨¹ller''s life.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Unlike Theo, that sudden death information didn''t make sense to Liam. Because of that, now knowing what it meant, Theo''s body moved on its own to reach Michel.


    However... Along the way, the Young Master encountered the face of a man without regrets. Liam Mason stood with his arms crossed, leaning against the machine where Michel was dying, maintaining a serene expression that made no sense in the current situation.


    Theo simply ignored it and continued running toward Michel, his face showing true despair.


    The amber eyes collided with the celestial blue ones; Liam, a man without regrets and with the strength to help, and Theo, a child with awareness but no strength to even consider helping...


    Slipping in the mud and falling beside Michel, Theo quickly recovered and tried to push the metal plate. However, he was intentionally pushed back.


    A black mist leaked from the collapsing core, causing a strange sensation in Theo''s heart. The boy coughed up blood...


    "No..." Michel pleaded with his last strength.


    Ignoring the elder''s plea, Theo tried to pull the metal plate with all his might but failed even to grip the material. The temperature prevented the Young Master from touching the metal without burning himself.


    Instantly, Ethan appeared beside his son and tried to lift the plate. However, with one arm completely injured and his movements limited, the Duke could do nothing but try.


    Michel placed his hand on Ethan''s arm and, with his last ounce of strength, gripped the Duke''s wrist tightly. He had understood the message...


    The pain in Michel''s eyes couldn''t be described. That was why Theo was fighting. However, Ethan realized that pain wouldn''t let the elder live much longer.


    His son''s life was worth more...


    A monotonous vibration escaped from the energy core beneath the plate, creating reverberations and indescribable thermal sensations.


    Regret would stick in Ethan''s throat, with his selfishness being the source of confusion.


    Noticing the impure and impossible-to-ignore sensation, Ethan grabbed Theo by the stomach and leaped away from the machine. However... the core that sustained the engine exploded, this time releasing all its energy and causing a massive impact.


    Unable to react and run fast enough, Ethan and Theo were dragged away by the force of the explosion.


    Subsequently, all the machines resonated with the energy released by the exploding cores, resulting in the mass destruction of all the machines near the plantation.


    The fields of Midian were consumed by constant explosions, vibrations, and the bitter taste of the unknown... Above all, the pain of grief.


    ???


    "Duke Lawrence!" exclaimed an officer, hastily descending from a carriage.


    Ethan was sitting by the roadside, where Theo was being treated by paramedics. The boy lay on a stretcher, being bandaged and assured that he had no difficulty breathing.


    In the yard of what remained of the warehouses, countless injured people sought help as more wounded emerged from the plantations.


    "Officer Hart..." said Ethan, his left arm bandaged.


    "Sorry for the delay!" Hart was panting from the run to reach the Duke. "All the machines powered by energy cores were destroyed in the capital. We had to secure the safety there first..."


    "Ah... So it wasn''t just here..."


    "Yes... Sorry, but did I hear disappointment in your voice?"


    Ethan remained serious, reflecting on the situation. His eyes slowly scanned the environment, seeing people dragging themselves with injured limbs, stained with their own blood, and writhing in pain.


    "When I felt an external resonance in the warehouses, I quickly deduced it could be a faulty machine. Upon arriving, I noticed the core completely collapsing, unable to sustain its own energy... It exploded first. Then, the other machines exploded one after another without leaving traces of the cause..."


    Hart recoiled in disbelief.


    The Duke, however, placed his right hand on his solar plexus and silently agonized over a pain akin to pins and needles.


    "Do you think... this was the work of a terrorist attack?!"


    Ethan nodded yes.


    "Organize the troops and take care of the injured. If it''s an attack, not just the capital and Midian, but the entire territory may need help," Ethan ordered. "Work to prevent many deaths."


    "Yes, sir! Men, send a squad to rescue anyone still in the fields! Arrange carriages to take the rescued to the nearest post! Take care!"


    In silence, Ethan watched his son''s condition from a reasonable distance. Although Theo showed signs of life, like consistent breathing and fingers moving unconsciously, the Duke remained worried at all times.


    Placing his right arm over his forehead, leaving only a gap for his eye to watch Theo, the Duke of Lawrence lamented.


    As a renowned lieutenant, not just in Romerian but across the continent, he was used to such situations. Lives being taken for some reason were why he valued security in Loureto so much.


    However...


    "For me, no..." Michel had retorted. "For me, you''re just idiots who learned how to use body energy to perform spells and grand things. But you''re not gods, heroes, saviors... I don''t believe in any of those false messengers of peace."


    "So, I''m a nobody to you?"


    "No... You''re a very strong guy. The strongest my peasant eyes have ever seen... But you''re the guy who puts money in my pocket. You''re not a hero to me, understand?"


    "Even if... I save your life?"


    "I''ll be grateful, but nothing beyond that."


    A knife struck Ethan''s heart. Clenching his teeth and grinding them in pain and anger, he thought:


    "Sorry... I didn''t even get your gratitude..."

 Chapter 08: Above the Law

    Weeks had passed since the global event named "The Black Cataclysm." Ethan tried to recover from the damage by creating alliances with the duchies and counties of the region so they could help each other.


    The day of the world conference had arrived. The day when all members of the High Court would come together to judge the main culprit behind all that chaos...


    Alexander Cosmogeno and Christopher Zivot, two of the five greatest geniuses of the Five Great Orders...


    "So, you just decided to pin the blame for all this chaos on these two?" Ethan asked incredulously.


    In the capital of Romerian, the city of Athenian, in the northern state of Zethian, the most influential people in the world gathered... The Titans. The most elite group that all nations could have; strength, power, influence in all realms...


    They were practically the gods who dictated the rules. The men above the law itself...


    "Not us, the Government. The World Order decided this..." said Lincoln Durham, the current leader of the Titans. Being the most robust and oldest of the Titans, however, his silver eyes showed confusion and hopelessness.


    "And since when does the Government have power over you? Use your strength."


    "Don''t get upset, Grand Master..." pleaded Javier, a youthful man with silky hair.


    "How can I not? Lincoln, what happened to ''we are the power above justice''?"


    Lincoln swallowed hard... With a simple gesture of averting his eyes, he had revealed that he was as confused as the legal decision.


    Outraged and unable to believe Lincoln''s reaction, the Duke rose from his chair and commented:


    "You''ve become a pacifist... The greatest warrior in history... Turning into a pacifist."


    "Whoa, hold on. You abandoned the Titans to live a life as a mayor," retorted Sergei Ivanov.


    A fiery look escaped Ethan''s pupil, along with absolute judgment. Sergei was analyzed from head to toe in a second.


    "I didn''t know you were hiring court jesters for this position..."


    Compared to everyone in that room, Sergei practically had no aura.


    "Ethan..." said Lincoln. "Do you know something? Your outrage isn''t like you."


    "Luanne," Ethan called, looking at a woman at the corner of the table.


    Quickly, a tall woman with black hair and eyes stood up, carrying a box covered with a cloth.


    With her hands protected by specific gloves, she removed the white cloth and revealed a reinforced glass box; so thick it was cloudy. However, what was inside the box was identifiable: an energy core with a black hue.


    Yet, there was no such thing as a black energy core...


    "This is a corrupted core," stated Luanne Darkmoon. "We retrieved it from one of the machines in Loureto. The black substance, this mist that conjures small energy discharges... We believe it''s the cause of the mechanical failures."


    "And why?" asked Sergei. "Is it so hard to admit there was a programming flaw in the machines?"


    "A hundred percent failure rate?" Ethan questioned. "Remember, it wasn''t just a few... It was all the machines. We were evolving technologically; automobiles, machines that harvest and plant, communication equipment... Everything that used any portion of a core resulted in this catastrophe."


    Shrugging and with no more arguments, Sergei just wanted to contradict.


    "Maybe you don''t master the cores as well as you thought."


    Again, Ethan gave him a sharp look.


    "Lincoln, you know what to do with this information," Ethan said, turning his back to the other Titans.


    "You''re leaving already?"


    As Ethan and Luanne left the room, they stopped and looked at Lincoln with friendly eyes.


    "Yes. We need to take care of something in Loureto."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The automatic door closed, isolating the Titans from the rest of the world. Joshua Betzen, known as the Titan of Knowledge, stood up, distressed by Sergei''s attitude.


    "Are you insane? Treating Ethan Caesar with that attitude?!" Joshua said.


    "What''s the big deal?" Sergei retorted.


    "Are you ready to die?" questioned Caleb Van Vouir. "Want to declare war on him?"


    Sergei laughed.


    "I''m not afraid of a single man."


    Avoiding embarrassing the new Titan, all the Titans held back their laughter. They couldn''t belittle any member, but Sergei''s lack of sense was conflicting with the group''s ideals.


    "He was the strongest Titan," said Lincoln.


    "And why did he leave?"


    "Ethan doesn''t depend on us... Being as strong as any of us, and even more, having the support of the Emperor of Romerian and Colonel Leon, he doesn''t depend on us for anything."


    "Remember, you just slapped the face of the Emperor''s favorite nephew. Also, the son of Colonel Leon, the brother and right-hand man of Emperor Caesar. Are you ready for that?"


    "Ready to die and be denied even to hell?" Javier added. "Because that''s exactly what it means to pick a fight with that family."


    ???


    Leaving the Eternal Palace, where the Governor of Zethian lived, Ethan descended the stairs alongside Luanne. Leaving the majestic corridors behind, Darkmoon couldn''t help but ask about Theo.


    After all, Luanne was Theo''s godmother.


    "He''s fine," Ethan replied. "Traumatized... But fine. He was recently discharged and is already speaking normally, but in that somewhat subdued style, you know? He has some broken bones, but Camille is taking care of him."


    ''I still don''t understand how this man can react so calmly to all this...'' a confused voice said in Luanne''s mind.


    ''He... is also traumatized,'' Luanne replied.


    "Well... Then, it''s time for the godmother to see him!" Luanne said, crossing her hands behind her back and taking clumsy steps down the stairs.


    "Eh..." Ethan gave her a skeptical look. "You decided this last minute?"


    "No. I''ve been wanting to see him for a long time. But the work at the Cult of Alunne hasn''t been letting me breathe... Plus, the annual championships of the Five Great Orders have been consuming me."


    "Still spending money on those events?"


    "Yes. Isn''t Edward participating?"


    Ethan shook his head, his face showing some apprehension.


    "Ed is a human, not a deviant. He won''t be able to join the orders anytime soon..."


    "Uh-huh... But how long have you been in Athenian?"


    "Hmm... About two weeks. Theo needed to be transferred here, and so did I... We stayed at Elijah''s house."


    "And why didn''t you tell me?! I would''ve come right away, you know that. You wouldn''t have had to submit to your detestable brother..."


    He sighed and shrugged.


    "Yeah. But it was good, actually. Sthefanny taught Theo math and languages, and he was helping Elijah''s daughter, Chloe, understand physics and chemistry."


    "Good at physics and chemistry but bad at math?" Luanne joked.


    "I''m surprised a five-year-old can understand those two areas of science so well."


    Luanne agreed, showing absolute silence. They descended the path completely, with no more words spoken. Both kept their thoughts secret, though they were entirely similar: they were deeply concerned about Theo.


    When they reached the sidewalk, they were approached by a soldier who was a die-hard fan of Ethan...


    "Sir Ethan!" shouted Moris Ziziel.


    Startled by the shout but pulled out of suffocating thoughts, Ethan smiled upon seeing the young man.


    "Moris!"


    "The demon boy?" Luanne joked, though she genuinely called him that.


    Eight years ago, when Ethan was just nineteen and a candidate for Grand Master of Vagus, Moris Ziziel appeared; a boy with no fighting spirit, no desire to hurt anyone...


    But with a talent so raw and latent that he was compared to the youngest among the Titans: Javier.


    ''It''s no wonder...'' The voice spoke to Luanne again. ''His presence alone is overwhelming... Like the true sin of Wrath.''


    ''Yes...''


    "Are you staying in Athenian for a few more days?" The sparkle in Moris''s eyes seemed like stars when he spoke to Ethan.


    "No..." Ethan said, afraid of hurting Moris. "I have to take Theo back to Loureto. But I''ll be back soon."


    "In how many years?" Moris asked hesitantly. The last time, he went seven years without talking to his idol...


    "Hmm... Six months, maybe?"


    "Promise?!" Moris lit up happily. Six months was better than a year (equivalent to fifteen months in this world).


    Ethan extended his hand.


    "I promise, by my bond with the Phoenix."


    Moris shook the Duke''s hand.


    "I believe you. Hug the Young Master for me!"


    "See you later, Moris!" Ethan said, walking away.


    "Are we going to get Theo?" Luanne asked, hiding her arms in the large, long pockets of her white lab coat.


    Ethan nodded yes, but they would only leave for Loureto the next morning. It was already dusk, so Ethan didn''t want to risk crossing a continent at night.


    Before the moon could bathe that day, a white owl tore through eternity, accompanying Luanne from the top of creation.

 Chapter 09: Sick

    Running hurriedly through the entrance of the Augustus Family Palace, Sthefanny Caesar was worried and rummaging through a child''s backpack. In contrast, sitting calmly on a bench near the door, was Theo, receiving a head scratch from Luanne.


    The boy, with his left arm bandaged and his eyes lost in the situation, simply watched his aunt search for flaws.


    "Am I forgetting something?" commented Sthefanny, a red-haired woman with curly hair. "Theo, did I get your clean clothes from the maids?"


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Your notebooks? Your diary? Are you bringing any snacks?"


    "Aunt..."


    "Luanne, remember to clean his arm so it doesn''t get infected..."


    "Aunt Sthef..."


    "Where did I leave the notebook?"


    "Sthefanny, is he your son?" inquired Elijah, Theo''s eldest uncle. Like Ethan, his long white hair hid a pair of rectangular glasses.


    "No..." she replied, disheartened and displeased.


    "Yet, you worry about him. What a great aunt, right, Theo?"


    A cynical smile bothered Theo. Out of pure politeness, he agreed with Elijah''s words.


    "And you make a point of forcing the maids to help you cheat on her..." thought Luanne, turning her face to avoid looking at Elijah.


    Trying to avoid an awkward atmosphere, Sthefanny searched again for the notebook she had made with Theo.


    An uncomfortable silence settled in with just Elijah''s presence. After all, his very personality, his aura, created a sense of a moribund atmosphere surrounded by falseness.


    Even Theo understood that personality. However, the only one who didn''t see Ethan in that light was...


    "Theo!" exclaimed Chloe, the daughter of Sthefanny and Elijah, coming down the stairs holding a black notebook.


    "There it is," said Sthefanny. "Thank you, sweetheart."


    After handing the notebook to her mother and receiving a kiss on the forehead, Chloe walked over to Theo.


    "Are you really leaving?" Her childish voice turned melancholic.


    "Yeah."


    "Why?" She pouted.


    "Because he needs to check his arm again. And also, he needs to see his mom," said Luanne in a sweet voice. Kneeling beside the two children, Darkmoon added, "But you''ll be together again soon. Believe me. Right, Theo?"


    Theo didn''t confirm anything because he didn''t know the future. They lived on opposite ends of the continent; Theo lived in Nethuns, the southern state of Romerian, while Chloe lived in Zethian, the northern state of the empire. Under normal circumstances, they would see each other after a three-month journey (about a hundred days, depending on the months).


    "Yes," confirmed Ethan. "After all, you''ll study together in the Four Great Orders."


    "That''ll be in about ten years..." commented Elijah.


    "But you''ll spend a big part of your lives together," said Luanne, subtly nudging Sthefanny with a gentle look.


    Understanding the hint, Sthefanny elbowed Elijah in the ribs and stepped on his foot.


    "What was that for?!"


    Buttoning the sleeve of his white suit, Ethan concluded:


    "Shall we hurry? If we leave now, we''ll reach Lincoln County by nightfall. It''ll be quick to get to Loureto."


    "Huh? Wouldn''t it be better to go through Hardian? Why go to another empire? Don''t you want to cross the Hardian Desert?" asked Elijah.


    "The Durham Train was inaugurated a week ago, as Lincoln informed me. If we take the privileged route, we should get there by nightfall, and tomorrow afternoon we''ll arrive in Loureto."


    Elijah narrowed his eyes.


    "Even after what those machines caused, you still support this?"


    "Of course, this is the future. Anyway, shall we go?"


    Theo nodded and agreed with his father. Luanne stood up and, after greeting Sthefanny and picking up Theo''s bags, prepared to return to the carriage.


    Carefully, Chloe hugged her cousin, already missing him before he even left. That dependence began to worry Ethan...


    "See you later, Chloe!" said Theo, feeling a twinge in his arm... Chloe''s hug was too strong for him.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Go in peace, Theo..."


    "Take care!"


    ???


    Just as Ethan calculated, as the sun was preparing to illuminate the other side of the world, they had arrived in Gran Empire and were heading toward the western region, where the two empires divided.


    The Durham train was functioning perfectly, using the energy core to propel the speed and operations of the carriages. The comfort of the vehicle, however, left nothing to be desired. It was lined with leather on the inside and furnished mostly with cushions, avoiding the use of materials like steel and iron.


    To Luanne''s eyes, the decoration was extremely refined.


    Theo, however, didn''t enjoy the comfort. As soon as they arrived at the station, he had completely passed out and only woke up when they reached Loureto.


    With Theo sitting on her lap while she lovingly stroked his hair, Luanne closed her eyes to try to rest a little. Ethan, however, stared at the dark path outside the carriages...


    His distant gaze clearly expressed a pertinent concern. Some papers in his hands explained why. The reason Ethan decided to spend so much time in the capital Athenian: arriving early in Athenian and staying for a few days was due to his health condition...


    Ethan sighed heavily.


    "That black substance..."


    Flashes of memories flooded the Duke''s eyes, who wasn''t entirely sure what it represented. However, upon checking his core''s condition...


    Ethan was a deviant with the most advanced core; for positive and warm-colored cores, the red core. A core capable of powering an entire large capital... Yet, even being at the top tier of deviants, and although deviants don''t fall ill to viral diseases (at least not the same ones as ordinary humans), not even Duke Lawrence is immune to nuclear cancers.


    Diagnosis: Nuclear corrosion; unrecognizable substance.


    Dear Duke Ethan De Lawrence, after several sessions and the exams you brought from Loureto, we, from the Fermand Fiorent Clinic, have diagnosed that the black substance you came into contact with resulted in what we call nuclear corrosion. One that, unfortunately, completely disables the functions of a core. Fortunately, according to our studies, we report that this substance will not affect the Spark of Phanes but is blocking the release of mana through the chakra channels. For this, we have sent instructions to your personal doctors to perform a treatment that prevents the permanent blockage of energy functions.


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, Ethan turned his face back to the window.


    A lifetime of training and maturation wasn''t enough to overcome the diseases a core could develop. His frustration was becoming increasingly apathetic, considering that Ethan wouldn''t be able to protect his family... Not like before.


    Even with the Phoenix by his side, having his chakra veins blocked meant regressing to being a mere human.


    He clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    "Forgive me..." he pleaded, thinking of the faces of his children and wife. "And I let myself be weak..."


    "No," retorted Luanne.


    Both stared at each other for a moment, and Ethan reflected the moonlight emanating from his friend''s retina.


    "I forgot you can read minds..." said Ethan, distancing himself again.


    "Are you worried about not being able to protect them? Look... That''s nonsense. You''re the man of the house, Ethan. The man of a huge house, of a Duchy. Your power goes beyond what you can conjure with these hands, with the strength you can apply in a punch."


    Ethan''s mouth wrinkled, as if to say, yeah, whatever. But for Luanne, it wasn''t a whatever.


    "You weren''t a genius, you didn''t inherit extraordinary powers... You developed. Everything you achieved was by your own merit. Look, you even renounced being a member of the imperial family, rejecting all wealth, influence... All that just to build yourself."


    "Self-centered actions hidden by false altruism... That''s how I lived my whole life."


    Covering his mouth with his palm, Ethan gasped with tears in his eyes.


    "I only fought because I knew it would give me the evolution I wanted... I aspired to become stronger just to live longer, live better. I fought when I didn''t have my victory guaranteed because I just wanted to get stronger and protect Camille... I threw my life away just for that; to be more powerful. But... What life do I have now? I became so strong that I was named ''The Greatest Monster Humanity Has Created''... I still was until a few weeks ago... But now..."


    Widening his eyes and closing them again to prevent the tears from welling up and falling, Ethan concluded:


    "I''m so afraid of not seeing what kind of man Theo will become... What kind of career Thays will pursue in life... Afraid of leaving Camille to grow old alone..."


    "And is it okay for you to live without her? You know that, even with your limited core, you''ll live for centuries. Ethan... I understand. You worked your whole life to reach the top, you reached it, but you fell... But did you really lose everything?"


    Theo moved subtly and unconsciously.


    "Two children, a perfect wife, a wonderful brother... You didn''t lose anything. Your time to fight has passed. It was a brief moment in life, but no one fights forever. Look at me; I''m over two hundred years old, but I haven''t needed to use my strength for almost a century. The problem isn''t losing your strength, it''s losing what you achieved with it..."


    Luanne carefully guided the Duke''s eyes to meet Theo''s. The boy slept like a hibernating angel, showing absolute vulnerability.


    "You saved Camille from a conservative family. You protected Edward from the cursed claws of your father, gave life to Theo and Thays..." Luanne paused to swallow hard, stretching her neck with some apprehension for the next words. "You saved me from suicide. Look, for someone only thirty years old, living in a society of millennial individuals, you''re a child. Yet, you''ve saved as many lives as I''ve taken. Your strength means nothing... There''s still time to start over."


    Ethan rubbed his irritated and reddened eyes. Sniffling without pause, he looked at his son again. Luanne, therefore, continued to stroke Theo''s hair.


    "Do you know what he''ll inherit from you? Besides the money."


    Luanne referred to Theo again, keeping the affection for the boy as she sought to make him even more comfortable.


    "As you said yourself, your life is summed up by someone who always sought to grow, evolve... To be stronger to protect those you love. You were the cure for countless people, Ethan. The cure for a plague called loneliness. This boy inherited that from you; he''ll be the light in the lives of everyone he crosses paths with. From you, he''ll inherit the unique will to win."


    Leaning back in the seat, Ethan settled in properly and sighed deeply. He paused to reason, trying to conclude if that fear was rational or just an excuse for his despair.


    But, without letting the Duke be consumed by melancholic thoughts, Luanne propped her legs on Ethan''s seat and complained:


    "Stop with these thoughts and go to sleep! That villager was right about you not being a hero. Simple as that. Now, sleep because tomorrow is a new day. I don''t want to see kids crying all over the place!"


    Surprised by Luanne''s sudden rebellion, Ethan smiled awkwardly and stood up. Wandering through the cabin, he looked for a more suitable place to rest.


    Accompanying the speed of the carriage and enjoying the daytime breeze under the moonlight, a white owl rested on guard, attentively watching the surroundings of its mistress.

 Chapter 10: Vagus

    Running hurriedly through the entrance of the Augustus Family Palace, Sthefanny Caesar was worried and rummaging through a child''s backpack. In contrast, sitting calmly on a bench near the door, was Theo, receiving a head scratch from Luanne.


    The boy, with his left arm bandaged and his eyes lost in the situation, simply watched his aunt search for flaws.


    "Am I forgetting something?" commented Sthefanny, a red-haired woman with curly hair. "Theo, did I get your clean clothes from the maids?"


    "Yes," he replied.


    "Your notebooks? Your diary? Are you bringing any snacks?"


    "Aunt..."


    "Luanne, remember to clean his arm so it doesn''t get infected..."


    "Aunt Sthef..."


    "Where did I leave the notebook?"


    "Sthefanny, is he your son?" inquired Elijah, Theo''s eldest uncle. Like Ethan, his long white hair hid a pair of rectangular glasses.


    "No..." she replied, disheartened and displeased.


    "Yet, you worry about him. What a great aunt, right, Theo?"


    A cynical smile bothered Theo. Out of pure politeness, he agreed with Elijah''s words.


    "And you make a point of forcing the maids to help you cheat on her..." thought Luanne, turning her face to avoid looking at Elijah.


    Trying to avoid an awkward atmosphere, Sthefanny searched again for the notebook she had made with Theo.


    An uncomfortable silence settled in with just Elijah''s presence. After all, his very personality, his aura, created a sense of a moribund atmosphere surrounded by falseness.


    Even Theo understood that personality. However, the only one who didn''t see Ethan in that light was...


    "Theo!" exclaimed Chloe, the daughter of Sthefanny and Elijah, coming down the stairs holding a black notebook.


    "There it is," said Sthefanny. "Thank you, sweetheart."


    After handing the notebook to her mother and receiving a kiss on the forehead, Chloe walked over to Theo.


    "Are you really leaving?" Her childish voice turned melancholic.


    "Yeah."


    "Why?" She pouted.


    "Because he needs to check his arm again. And also, he needs to see his mom," said Luanne in a sweet voice. Kneeling beside the two children, Darkmoon added, "But you''ll be together again soon. Believe me. Right, Theo?"


    Theo didn''t confirm anything because he didn''t know the future. They lived on opposite ends of the continent; Theo lived in Nethuns, the southern state of Romerian, while Chloe lived in Zethian, the northern state of the empire. Under normal circumstances, they would see each other after a three-month journey (about a hundred days, depending on the months).


    "Yes," confirmed Ethan. "After all, you''ll study together in the Four Great Orders."


    "That''ll be in about ten years..." commented Elijah.


    "But you''ll spend a big part of your lives together," said Luanne, subtly nudging Sthefanny with a gentle look.


    Understanding the hint, Sthefanny elbowed Elijah in the ribs and stepped on his foot.


    "What was that for?!"


    Buttoning the sleeve of his white suit, Ethan concluded:


    "Shall we hurry? If we leave now, we''ll reach Lincoln County by nightfall. It''ll be quick to get to Loureto."


    "Huh? Wouldn''t it be better to go through Hardian? Why go to another empire? Don''t you want to cross the Hardian Desert?" asked Elijah.


    "The Durham Train was inaugurated a week ago, as Lincoln informed me. If we take the privileged route, we should get there by nightfall, and tomorrow afternoon we''ll arrive in Loureto."


    Elijah narrowed his eyes.


    "Even after what those machines caused, you still support this?"


    "Of course, this is the future. Anyway, shall we go?"


    Theo nodded and agreed with his father. Luanne stood up and, after greeting Sthefanny and picking up Theo''s bags, prepared to return to the carriage.


    Carefully, Chloe hugged her cousin, already missing him before he even left. That dependence began to worry Ethan...


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "See you later, Chloe!" said Theo, feeling a twinge in his arm... Chloe''s hug was too strong for him.


    "Go in peace, Theo..."


    "Take care!"


    ???


    Just as Ethan calculated, as the sun was preparing to illuminate the other side of the world, they had arrived in Gran Empire and were heading toward the western region, where the two empires divided.


    The Durham train was functioning perfectly, using the energy core to propel the speed and operations of the carriages. The comfort of the vehicle, however, left nothing to be desired. It was lined with leather on the inside and furnished mostly with cushions, avoiding the use of materials like steel and iron.


    To Luanne''s eyes, the decoration was extremely refined.


    Theo, however, didn''t enjoy the comfort. As soon as they arrived at the station, he had completely passed out and only woke up when they reached Loureto.


    With Theo sitting on her lap while she lovingly stroked his hair, Luanne closed her eyes to try to rest a little. Ethan, however, stared at the dark path outside the carriages...


    His distant gaze clearly expressed a pertinent concern. Some papers in his hands explained why. The reason Ethan decided to spend so much time in the capital Athenian: arriving early in Athenian and staying for a few days was due to his health condition...


    Ethan sighed heavily.


    "That black substance..."


    Flashes of memories flooded the Duke''s eyes, who wasn''t entirely sure what it represented. However, upon checking his core''s condition...


    Ethan was a deviant with the most advanced core; for positive and warm-colored cores, the red core. A core capable of powering an entire large capital... Yet, even being at the top tier of deviants, and although deviants don''t fall ill to viral diseases (at least not the same ones as ordinary humans), not even Duke Lawrence is immune to nuclear cancers.


    Diagnosis: Nuclear corrosion; unrecognizable substance.


    Dear Duke Ethan De Lawrence, after several sessions and the exams you brought from Loureto, we, from the Fermand Fiorent Clinic, have diagnosed that the black substance you came into contact with resulted in what we call nuclear corrosion. One that, unfortunately, completely disables the functions of a core. Fortunately, according to our studies, we report that this substance will not affect the Spark of Phanes but is blocking the release of mana through the chakra channels. For this, we have sent instructions to your personal doctors to perform a treatment that prevents the permanent blockage of energy functions.


    Gritting his teeth in frustration, Ethan turned his face back to the window.


    A lifetime of training and maturation wasn''t enough to overcome the diseases a core could develop. His frustration was becoming increasingly apathetic, considering that Ethan wouldn''t be able to protect his family... Not like before.


    Even with the Phoenix by his side, having his chakra veins blocked meant regressing to being a mere human.


    He clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    "Forgive me..." he pleaded, thinking of the faces of his children and wife. "And I let myself be weak..."


    "No," retorted Luanne.


    Both stared at each other for a moment, and Ethan reflected the moonlight emanating from his friend''s retina.


    "I forgot you can read minds..." said Ethan, distancing himself again.


    "Are you worried about not being able to protect them? Look... That''s nonsense. You''re the man of the house, Ethan. The man of a huge house, of a Duchy. Your power goes beyond what you can conjure with these hands, with the strength you can apply in a punch."


    Ethan''s mouth wrinkled, as if to say, yeah, whatever. But for Luanne, it wasn''t a whatever.


    "You weren''t a genius, you didn''t inherit extraordinary powers... You developed. Everything you achieved was by your own merit. Look, you even renounced being a member of the imperial family, rejecting all wealth, influence... All that just to build yourself."


    "Self-centered actions hidden by false altruism... That''s how I lived my whole life."


    Covering his mouth with his palm, Ethan gasped with tears in his eyes.


    "I only fought because I knew it would give me the evolution I wanted... I aspired to become stronger just to live longer, live better. I fought when I didn''t have my victory guaranteed because I just wanted to get stronger and protect Camille... I threw my life away just for that; to be more powerful. But... What life do I have now? I became so strong that I was named ''The Greatest Monster Humanity Has Created''... I still was until a few weeks ago... But now..."


    Widening his eyes and closing them again to prevent the tears from welling up and falling, Ethan concluded:


    "I''m so afraid of not seeing what kind of man Theo will become... What kind of career Thays will pursue in life... Afraid of leaving Camille to grow old alone..."


    "And is it okay for you to live without her? You know that, even with your limited core, you''ll live for centuries. Ethan... I understand. You worked your whole life to reach the top, you reached it, but you fell... But did you really lose everything?"


    Theo moved subtly and unconsciously.


    "Two children, a perfect wife, a wonderful brother... You didn''t lose anything. Your time to fight has passed. It was a brief moment in life, but no one fights forever. Look at me; I''m over two hundred years old, but I haven''t needed to use my strength for almost a century. The problem isn''t losing your strength, it''s losing what you achieved with it..."


    Luanne carefully guided the Duke''s eyes to meet Theo''s. The boy slept like a hibernating angel, showing absolute vulnerability.


    "You saved Camille from a conservative family. You protected Edward from the cursed claws of your father, gave life to Theo and Thays..." Luanne paused to swallow hard, stretching her neck with some apprehension for the next words. "You saved me from suicide. Look, for someone only thirty years old, living in a society of millennial individuals, you''re a child. Yet, you''ve saved as many lives as I''ve taken. Your strength means nothing... There''s still time to start over."


    Ethan rubbed his irritated and reddened eyes. Sniffling without pause, he looked at his son again. Luanne, therefore, continued to stroke Theo''s hair.


    "Do you know what he''ll inherit from you? Besides the money."


    Luanne referred to Theo again, keeping the affection for the boy as she sought to make him even more comfortable.


    "As you said yourself, your life is summed up by someone who always sought to grow, evolve... To be stronger to protect those you love. You were the cure for countless people, Ethan. The cure for a plague called loneliness. This boy inherited that from you; he''ll be the light in the lives of everyone he crosses paths with. From you, he''ll inherit the unique will to win."


    Leaning back in the seat, Ethan settled in properly and sighed deeply. He paused to reason, trying to conclude if that fear was rational or just an excuse for his despair.


    But, without letting the Duke be consumed by melancholic thoughts, Luanne propped her legs on Ethan''s seat and complained:


    "Stop with these thoughts and go to sleep! That villager was right about you not being a hero. Simple as that. Now, sleep because tomorrow is a new day. I don''t want to see kids crying all over the place!"


    Surprised by Luanne''s sudden rebellion, Ethan smiled awkwardly and stood up. Wandering through the cabin, he looked for a more suitable place to rest.


    Accompanying the speed of the carriage and enjoying the daytime breeze under the moonlight, a white owl rested on guard, attentively watching the surroundings of its mistress.

 Chapter 11: Request

    The next morning, before Ethan and Camille began their duties, Theo summoned them to the Duke''s office. Sitting in his father''s chair while Ethan stood beside Camille, the boy began:


    "Dad, Mom... I want to become a Vagus agent."


    "No!" Camille instantly reprimanded. She hadn''t expected that request, but her maternal instinct made her respond quickly.


    Crossing his arms, Ethan sighed before delivering his verdict.


    "How?" asked Theo. "Why?"


    A drop of sweat slowly trickled down his forehead.


    "Because no. Theo, you can''t become a Vagus agent."


    "And why not?"


    "And why would I let you? Do you really want to spend your life away from me, your sisters, and our entire family, hiding in libraries, classrooms, running around the world, and facing beings beyond comprehension? For what?"


    "I''ll figure it out," Theo retorted. That answer caught Liam''s attention. "My instincts drive me to this desire. I have something to fulfill as an agent..."


    "No. You don''t."


    "Yes, I do!"


    Raising his head and widening his eyes, Ethan cast an imposing gaze on Theo. Quickly, the boy understood what was happening.


    "You... didn''t spend eighteen years trying to become a renowned writer and painter? So why can''t I pursue what I want..."


    "Because you don''t have a reason, boy!"


    "Give me a reason!" Theo retorted. Again, he was overwhelmed by Ethan''s gaze.


    "Because..."


    "Because no, that''s not an answer."


    Camille couldn''t respond immediately. As a weapon, she shrugged and turned to her husband.


    "Ethan!"


    Looking at her husband, she waited for him to respond. However, she didn''t get what she wanted; Ethan simply gave her a serene look and shrugged. To him, it was whatever...


    "And... Ethan! Are you serious?!"


    "Yes... I''m the last one who can judge what he wants," he said, scratching his arm.


    "No! You''re the one with the most authority to say no. You lived this, Ethan. You understand this path perfectly, this route that gets lost in the middle of the forest and ends six feet underground."


    Theo lowered his head, letting his wavy hair cover his eyes.


    "And... Which path won''t lead us to those six feet underground?"


    Camille was stunned by her son''s stance. His father, however, supported his son''s argument.


    Letting out a muffled, low laugh, Ethan stole the attention of those present.


    "Hey! Ethan! You should be helping me with this!"


    "What?" Ethan asked, uncrossing his arms. "That was a good argument for a child. Which path in our lives won''t lead to death? I will die, you will too, he will, everyone will..."


    "I know! I just don''t want to speed up that process by letting my son follow a suicidal path!"


    "I''m alive..."


    Camille quickly stood up from the chair, pushing it back with her legs. Placing her hands on her hips, she stared deeply into Ethan''s eyes.


    "You''re a special case! And seriously?! Are you considering allowing this nonsense?!"


    "Mom..." Theo tried, but his mother stopped him.


    "No!" She pointed her index finger at him, signaling him to be quiet. "What''s been going through your head lately?!"


    "Camille... He''s a child," said Ethan, pointing at Theo with an open palm.


    "Exactly!"


    "A child." The Duke maintained a calm tone from the beginning, and although he was opening a discussion, he kept even more control. "Children dream of something that, a few years later, they lose interest in. Until a few years ago, Thays wanted to be a veterinarian, now she wants to be a researcher. Understand?"


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I won''t change!" Theo exclaimed, stomping his foot.


    His posture was determined to prove his words.


    "I''m convinced of this!"


    "Hey! Hey, hey, hey! You''re not even old enough to consider saying such things!" Camille reprimanded.


    Taking his wife''s hands, Ethan guided her to take a deep breath.


    "There are positive points in this world..."


    "Oh, sure. In a world where there are snakes the size of cities, lions the size of buildings, terrorist attacks, governments on the brink of collapse, inequality, hunger, misery, and a thousand and one creatures I can''t even imagine, what could possibly be positive?!"


    Ethan smiled.


    "For me? I found you. The world is all that, but it''s where I found you, through love..."


    "Yes, yes. And do you think it''ll be the same for him?" Camille''s voice gradually calmed after her husband''s peaceful comment.


    "Dad''s got her under control..." Theo thought, seeing his mother lower her guard.


    Shaking his head, Ethan confirmed yes. He firmly believed that it''s in the mud where men find gold.


    Shaking his head, Theo returned to the subject.


    "Stop! My future is mine," he complained aggressively.


    "Who decided that, boy?"


    "You''ve been repeating that since the beginning! If you don''t have arguments or reasons to stop me, then why are you trying?! If you don''t have the courage to decide, then I''ll decide for myself!"


    "Whoa!" Ethan put his hand in front of Theo.


    The boy again retreated his posture.


    Sighing, he returned to a state of calm.


    "Do you allow it?" Theo asked his father.


    "Well... I''ve been teaching Edward for years, but, thinking about it, I''ve never taught a deviant who isn''t even aware of his own core..." Ethan retorted, thoughtful about the request.


    Camille took her eyes off her son and looked at Ethan, incredulous at what had just come out of his mouth. She shook her head, trying to understand, but, still incredulous, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Seriously?! Theo, no! His answer is also no!"


    "Actually, it''s a yes."


    Camille''s shoulders dropped.


    "What?!"


    "I allow him to become a Vagus agent. However, with one condition..."


    An indomitable glow took over Theo''s amber eyes. His back straightened into an attentive posture... Pride was filling his chest.


    "You''ll enter a Vagus academy in ten years... If I think you deserve it, you''ll enter at thirteen. So, I''ll train you for ten years, accepting the limit of what can be taught outside an academic institution. I''ll do everything to prepare you so that, in the end, you graduate from the best academy available."


    Theo nodded in agreement.


    "Wait, I''m not done yet. While you''re a student and my apprentice, I''ll support you in every way. With money, contacts, recognition... Everything. However, from the moment you''re placed in a squad and step outside my domain, I forbid you from even thinking about coming home."


    "Ethan..." Freezing at the tense atmosphere Ethan brought, Camille tried to appease.


    "Relax. You''ll only be allowed to return when you''re strong enough to protect everyone in this duchy and ready to turn it into a kingdom. That will be the consequence of your actions and for acting as if you have responsibility and maturity over your words. For disrespecting your mother and yelling at her, for your arrogant and greedy attitudes. Do you understand what this means?"


    "Yes..." Theo responded hesitantly.


    "Well then... Since you spoke like an adult and even decided on your own, I''ll treat you as such from now on."


    "Love..."


    Camille grabbed Ethan''s arm with concern.


    "Do you understand? Do we have a deal?"


    Theo considered it. But, in the end, it was what he wanted. All the maturity Liam Mason could provide, combined with the teachings of Michel and Ethan, brought the boy to that moment.


    He was willing to walk through his personal purgatory to reach his Shangri-La.


    "Yes!"


    Extending his right hand, Theo was willing to shake his father''s hand, who, without hesitation, greeted his son.


    However...


    Pulling Theo''s arm and giving a slight push to his feet, Duke Lawrence placed some books as weight on the boy''s back.


    "For disrespecting your mother and yelling at her, you''ll do a hundred one-arm push-ups, since the other arm is fractured. Every time you disrespect someone, you''ll do this again and twice as much. That is, next time it''ll be two hundred push-ups. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes... sir..."


    Theo could barely speak under the weight of the books but managed to muster the strength to lift his body. Calmly, he began performing the exercises.


    "1... 2... 3..."


    Crossing his arms and returning to Camille''s side, who was still in shock, Ethan said:


    "Ah, and you''ll be responsible for the duchy for the next six months, love. I''ll take care of him during that time. Depending on the results, I might continue training or return to managing everything while preparing him. Can you do that for me?"


    It was a request... But when it came to Ethan, people couldn''t refuse. After everything the Duke had done for everyone, the only answer they could give was the only viable one...


    "Yes... Of course I can, dear."


    Theo began to falter gradually when he reached the 20th push-up.


    "If you fail, you''ll start over."


    Theo''s eyes widened instantly.


    "Don''t you think it''ll be too much for him?"


    "Nah... He''ll survive."


    After all, true angels always survive hell.

 Chapter 12: Learn

    Aggressively opening the windows of Theo''s room, a booming order echoed through the space:


    "Wake up, princess," ordered Ethan, shaking the blanket off Theo''s bed.


    Waking up gradually, still feeling lazy and with blurry vision, Theo yawned and sat up in bed. He expected daylight to be streaming through the window, but it was still the middle of the night.


    "Come on, make your bed and come downstairs in the next ten minutes."


    Theo groaned in dissatisfaction, sleepy and uncomfortable. But it was what had to be done.


    Getting up and obeying Ethan''s orders, the boy quickly joined Edward in the backyard of the residence, where the Duke usually trained casually.


    On the lawn, just a few meters ahead, Ethan was warming up alongside Luanne.


    "Hm... Make sure you teach him correctly, so he can develop his own ignition," said Luanne.


    "I know," Ethan retorted, writing on a mobile board.


    "Hmm... Are you sure that''s all?"


    "Luanne... It''s the first day of training. Do you want me to overload him with information?"


    "Yes."


    Ethan looked at his friend with a comical and judgmental facial expression. In the distance, in the panoramic view, Ethan saw Edward and Theo sitting and watching them from afar.


    The Duke ordered Theo to join them.


    "Theo, as I promised... I''ll teach you enough to survive without overstepping my limitations."


    "You can''t teach me too much, because..."


    "There''s a quota, son," Luanne replied. "Knowledge is monopolized by the academies; what are cores? How to use them? These are things we can answer. However, complex and specific knowledge can only be taught in institutions."


    "Ridiculous," Edward retorted, whispering to Theo.


    "I think so too, but unfortunately, there''s a treaty for everyone who enters one of the Four Great Orders. We''re forbidden from sharing knowledge with individuals not belonging to the orders."


    "Right..."


    Ethan tapped a ruler on the board.


    "In total, there are seven stages of cores, five types of energy, and three polarities. I talked to Beatrice when classes were canceled due to the Cataclysm, so you should already know something, right?"


    Theo nodded in confirmation.


    "The three polarities are: negative, neutral, and positive. Within the seven stages, there are three stages for the negative and positive polarities, and only one for the neutral."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "What are the colors?"


    "Yellow, orange, and red for positive; blue, lilac, and purple for negative... Finally, green for neutral," Edward answered, seeing his nephew struggle to recall the sequences. Although he was human, Ed often studied deviants and their structure.


    "Mana, ether, ki, quantum, and psychoenergy are the types," Theo said before Ethan could ask him.


    "Great. Now, simply don''t worry about that. These are concepts you''ll only learn in the academy. I''ll only teach you how to convert energy into elemental attributes, recognize your affinity, and manipulate it."


    "But first..." Edward said, grabbing Theo by his uninjured arm. "Let''s prepare your body, right, brother?"


    "Exactly," Ethan agreed.


    Leading Theo across the lawn, Edward forced his youngest nephew to run around the house all morning.


    Even when he was tired and his legs were weak, almost falling to the ground...


    Theo stayed on his feet.


    When he was about to give in to his own judgmental mind, he kept running until the end.


    Edward made him practice jumps while running, moving between the trees in the grove, and even orienting himself.


    Taking Theo down the road that led to Loureto, Edward made the boy enter the grove and get lost for a few minutes.


    Running between the trees, Theo searched for the way back. Jumping over the boulders, he entered a path to the right; a clearing allowed the last rays of sunlight to pass through, signaling the approach of nightfall.


    Sitting on a rock near the end of the clearing, a skirran watched the Young Master''s sudden movements. A small white squirrel with empty eyes was startled by some of Theo''s swings at bushes; in reaction, the little animal jumped up and activated its gliders under its armpits.


    With a gust of wind, the little skirran disappeared back into the grove.


    Noticing that it was getting dark, Theo decided to stop running and start walking. He needed to rest: Edward had made him run for the last two hours, and his energy was running out.


    Still, he couldn''t stop thinking about how incredible his energy reserves were for allowing him to run so much.


    But even a superhuman has his limits.


    Walking calmly through the grove, Theo saw, in the distance, remnants of cobblestones following a straight line, as streetlights lit up and revealed that this was Theo''s guide.


    Even though he had gotten lost and completely missed the correct directions, Theo knew exactly where he should go at all times. The only problem was the steep and unfavorable terrain for him to walk alone.


    Reaching the cobblestone road, Theo ran back to his house, following the streetlights as the light presented itself.


    But at no point was he alone...


    "Did you like it?" Edward said, appearing beside him. "The exploration game. Did you like it?"


    "Yeah... I just didn''t understand the purpose."


    "It''s that when you''re a Vagus agent, during the intervals of expeditions, you can''t just lie down and wait for information. Intervals don''t mean resting, but rather trying to complete the mission faster... At least that''s what your father told me."


    The two boys ran side by side, trying to find a pace that wouldn''t tire Theo so quickly.


    "There will be days when you''ll be stationary, so the most sensible thing to do is to get to know the environment. Spending a day exploring and hunting is the best way to kill time on a mission."


    "And you leave me alone all day for that?"


    "Never! I didn''t leave you alone. On the contrary, I''ve been with you this whole time. In fact, I even killed some beasts that tried to attack you."


    Theo''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise.


    "But I didn''t even feel that..."


    "You''re not supposed to feel it..." Edward smiled, looking at the end of the road, exuding an intense glow in his eyes. Turning his face to Theo, he concluded: "That''s why I train like a deviant."


    The speed of both gradually decreased as they approached the entrance square of Lawrence Residence. A surprise was planned for Theo.


    The Young Master lost his speed when he realized what was happening.

 Chapter 13: Lumen

    Panting and stopping as he saw Ethan and Luanne standing in front of a carriage, Theo asked curiously:


    "Are you leaving already, godmother?"


    Looking at Theo, sweaty and exhausted, Luanne crouched down and ruffled her godson''s hair.


    "Yes, yes, dear. Godmother has some things to take care of on the coast, so I''ll hurry to get home soon."


    "Hmm..." Theo replied, dissatisfied.


    Trying to fix the boy''s dirty and dehydrated hair, Luanne combed it with her hand and looked into his amber eyes. A hidden and upset lip tried to hide at all costs.


    Feeling upset, Luanne clicked her tongue and looked at Ethan.


    "Can you give us a moment?" she asked in a pleading tone.


    Ethan nodded yes.


    "Ed... Give me a report on what you found."


    "Okay..." Edward replied suspiciously, being led away by Ethan.


    Standing up, Luanne walked to the fountain while holding Theo''s hand. Stopping in front of the serpent statue, the Moon Priestess rested her hand on her godson''s blond hair.


    "Theo, do you know who this serpent is?"


    The boy said no.


    But Luanne already expected that answer.


    "This is the representation of one of the first sea dragons, belonging to the mythical species of Leviathans. His name is Aegiron, the guardian of the Ancient Lands. You know the tale of Neptune, right?"


    "Yes. That is, if you''re talking about the tale where Neptune curses the world for forty days and forty nights after the gods destroyed his kingdom..."


    "Yes, exactly. After the sun illuminated the forty-first day, Neptune exiled himself from all the gods in the depths of the sea, maintaining contact only with his older brother, Hades. However, according to the ancients, Neptune''s trident is still out there, embedded in a cave protected by Aegiron, strengthening the curse of the world..."


    "Curse of the world?" Theo asked curiously.


    "Uh-huh. The curse that creates a storm cloud capable of dividing the world... No ship we''ve created will be strong enough to survive the calamities below the black cloud... It''s impossible to pass..."


    Theo looked at the statue of Aegiron and reflected... To him, it was something silly, but he had to ask.


    "And how do we know there are things on the other side?"


    "Because it''s impossible for there not to be, dear. We know our world is spherical, but we can''t go all the way around... Think of a ball; we can start from one point, go around the ball, and return to that same point, right? However, we can''t do that... Think of the ball being torn in half, preventing our finger from going all the way around."


    "Hmm... Is this cloud like the wall of Snegriya?"


    "Correct! A wall of ice that surpasses the clouds. Not even deviants capable of flying can reach the top, only glimpse it. Casualty always prevents us from achieving such feats... It''s as if the gods want to hide a drawer..."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Theo became thoughtful about that. Of course, as a curious child, he wanted all the answers to his questions, but if even Luanne didn''t have them, then no one would.


    He was fully aware of Luanne''s experience.


    "That''s why I joined the Vagus Order. There are so many things in this world... Maybe even other worlds we don''t know about. Man has never set foot in every place on the planet, and that''s what moved me. From what Ethan said, it''s also what''s moving you..."


    Luanne stared at the ethereal glow that shone in Theo''s eyes; like amber exposed to sunlight; like small drops of honey briefly dripping.


    "That glow..." Luanne marveled.


    It was the glow of someone who wouldn''t change their mind.


    "That''s why... Have you heard of the Son of the Moon, the hero of light?"


    "Yes... Lu..."


    "Lumen, the Lord of Salvation, guardian of causality, the mantle of humanity... The first of the deviants..."


    "Ah, I know! But what about him?"


    "Vagus agents need a codename for their missions... You know, being the High Priestess of the Celestial Lunar Alunne, I would like you, Theo, to adopt Lumen in your consecrated deviant baptism."


    Luanne crossed and walked in front of Theo.


    "It would be an honor, both for me and for my goddess. Do you accept?"


    A deafening silence took over. Obviously, it was an immense responsibility to carry the name of someone legendary, even though it was a casual practice in this world.


    The practice of adopting the name of someone important, a hero, or a relevant political figure as your war codename is common. However, among the various shelves that separate these men, there is the top shelf; the shelf where only the untouchables are.


    Lumen, for being the hero who gave his life so that the Lord of Destiny would maintain the existence of humanity, was named the Savior of All.


    Among the untouchables, he occupies the first place.


    No one has ever considered using his name, because, in addition to the responsibility it carries, it is also protected by the Priestesses of Alunne.


    However, the High Priestess of the Moon was personally proposing this...


    A high expectation with an immensely greater responsibility... Still, there was no way to refuse.


    "Of course!" Theo replied with a smile. "It will be an honor for me to use the name of Lord Lumen and carve a glorious path to honor him under the sky!"


    "Under the sky, Theo?" Luanne thought, letting out a silly smile. "Children really can''t understand destiny..."


    "Thank you for entrusting me with such an honor!"


    "You''re welcome, dear! The honor is all ours..."


    Fixing her godson''s hair again, Luanne smiled under the daylight.


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Luanne took the carriage towards the city of Loureto, aiming to catch the return to finally go to her destination. This is because the road to the Lawrence Residence is private and one-way (Loureto to the Residence, from the Residence to Loureto).


    On the way, Luanne stared at the moon hidden by the clouds, as shy as it was pale. The white owl accompanied the carriage, flapping its wings without making a single sound. Finally, the bird entered the carriage, where only Luanne was in the cabin, and positioned itself on the cushion in front of the Priestess.


    ''Do you think our goddess really agrees with this?''


    "What are you talking about? Isn''t it obvious? She''s the one who asked me to do this."


    ''Hmm... So our goddess is really connected with the transmigration of this boy?''


    "Yes... But at the same time, there is no transmigration... It''s more of a reincarnation. From his actions, I''m sure Theo knows who he is, but at the same time, he''s pretending to be a new individual... Or just being one in fact."


    ''This will cause problems... Mortals who deny their own essence and believe in the lie until it becomes reality end up being a greater confusion than the gods.''


    "I know. That''s why I''ll be around when it happens, because it will happen... Trials exist to show what each man is capable of; shed blood, or have your blood shed. I firmly believe that our goddess took him out of the Judgment of Elysium so that he could go through these trials."


    ''Again... Are you absolutely sure of this, my sister?''


    Luanne sighed and leaned on the carriage window, glimpsing the moon emerging from behind the clouds.


    "As long as he doesn''t lose the glow in his eyes, Lumen will exist."

 Chapter 14: Challenger Number 911

    Years had passed since Theo began his training with Ethan. After years of conditioning and teaching combat techniques to his potential successor, the time for testing had finally arrived.


    Theo was now fifteen years old and fully aware of all his goals.


    Capital of the Order, Gran-Empire, Greater Coliseum.


    Sitting in the waiting corridor, he anxiously awaited his name to be called. Wearing a typical test protection suit, a weak and lightweight plate armor, his anxiety was still noticeable. His amber eyes were the only exposed part through the helmet visor.


    "Inside here, I can use my elements, attributes, and conjuration..." Theo pondered, recalling the rules explained to him.


    Being a test, participants had complete freedom to demonstrate their techniques and potential without worrying about the examiner, as they were a higher-ranking agent.


    "However, I can only use one of the elements, since they don''t guarantee the participant''s well-being in case of loss of control... It makes sense, since manipulating and controlling two elements requires a lot of experience. I''ll need to choose."


    Partially, he had already made that choice. Theo had developed his proficiency in two elements, the first being fire. However, he dismissed it immediately.


    The excessive control required to maintain a small flame demands perfect self-awareness of one''s energy. Since parts of the knowledge are monopolized by the Great Orders, Theo still doesn''t know his energy type or the color of his core.


    However, during the ten years with Ethan, he developed the ability to control the elemental attribute (quantum). Thanks to this, he managed to control two distinct elemental attributes.


    "The battle is ending..." Theo thought. "I better convert part of my energy into an elemental attribute to avoid struggling..."


    Like any deviant, Theo had more than one core. Of course, there''s the main core determined by the color and type of energy, but there''s also an internal system called chakras.


    A common deviant, without any training, has seven of these chakras; by sending energy from the main core to the secondary cores through the chakra channels, the energy is automatically converted into an elemental attribute.


    Emptying part of his core, Theo acquired enough for a prolonged battle.


    "I hope I learn how to increase my reserves quickly within the academy. And I hope even more that it''s not an external energy..."


    For Theo, energies like ether and mana would be problematic, as they would depend on some artifact or external generation to increase his reserves.


    Meditating for five minutes, he managed to convert the values and generate enough elemental attribute, and moreover, condensed the energy so it wouldn''t run out easily.


    "Theo Caesar," called Etrbak, a man with a clipboard at the end of the corridor, at the entrance to the coliseum. "Please, get ready."


    Walking to Etrbak and looking at the coliseum arena, Theo saw the other participant being led to one of the gates.


    He feared the gravity of that confrontation...


    "Great grades in the written tests, huh... Hybrid deviant, two elemental attributes... Alright. Chask, call Jackl," he asked another examiner, dressed in a suit and tie like Etrbak.


    For each classification of a deviant, there was a specific examiner: conjurer, attributer, and hybrid. Jackl was the hybrid examiner...


    Theo was aware that he would face a high-ranking deviant.


    "Alright... The rules are simple, challenger number 911. These velcros on your armor determine if you''re participating or if you''ve been defeated."


    Another examiner placed velcros on Theo''s armor; small circles varying in colors like blue (for safe regions) and red (for critical regions).


    "If the examiner hits a red velcro or five blue ones, you''re out. However, if you hit all the examiner''s velcros, you''re classified with 100% efficiency and may receive a class promotion. Additionally, he won''t use elemental powers unless you put your life at risk. Any questions?"


    "Can I use both my attributes?" Theo asked.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Yes, you can. However, if you don''t have control over one in particular, we recommend you don''t risk it. As you may already know, he can intervene, but your nuclear health is not our responsibility."


    "Understanding your own limit is the first lesson of Vagus... And they''re demanding it from here..." Theo analyzed, looking at the coliseum.


    "Being aware of that, you may proceed to the arena," said Etrbak.


    A steel gate rose, opening the way for Theo. Taking a deep breath and preparing his mind, he took the first step.


    His grades in the theoretical test were perfect, so he was already guaranteed a spot in some mid-tier academy. However, he aimed for the big names... If possible, the biggest name.


    "This way," called Chask, pointing to a weapon rack beside the gate.


    Arriving in front of the rack, the man entered the corridors before the gate closed.


    Swords, bows, spears, axes... All kinds of wooden weapons were on the rack. Without hesitation, Theo wielded a long wooden sword.


    "Ready?" Etrbak asked over the loudspeaker.


    Both nodded yes.


    "Begin!"


    Theo waited five seconds for his opponent''s movement. However, there were no signs of attack or hostility. Therefore, Theo decided to act.


    Charging a vortex of wind in his hands, he launched it towards Jackl, causing the spell to collide with the ground and raise the sand.


    "Yeah... Fire and wind. But I imagined you''d use the wind attribute," pondered Jackl, standing still and analyzing Theo''s movements.


    He waited to see where Theo would emerge. However, appearing faster than Jackl predicted, Theo appeared to his left wielding the wooden sword and ready to attack horizontally.


    Jackl raised his arm in front of his body, increasing his guard and showing a defensive posture. Theo couldn''t find any openings...


    "You only have one way out!" he thought, predicting that Theo would continue and hit his forearm.


    But Theo was greater than that thought.


    Retracting his sword, Theo used his right heel to rotate the axis and change the direction of his body. Spinning behind the examiner, he grabbed the sword hilt with both hands and prepared another strike, this time on the side where Jackl''s posture was open.


    The examiner acted quickly, jumping back before the sword could hit him. But it was an even more advantageous move...


    Grazing the chest plate, the blade simulated the sound of a vacuum.


    Attributing wind to the sword and his feet, Theo created a wind impulse and charged at the red velcro on Jackl''s heart. Analyzing the speed and intensity of Theo''s attack, the examiner had no choice but to throw himself to the side.


    Theo slid a few centimeters past Jackl and, turning to look at the examiner, he returned with a diagonal slash. Leaning his spine back slightly, Jackl easily dodged.


    Continuing with the series of attacks, Theo didn''t allow the examiner any rest.


    "Not going to let me breathe?" Jackl joked, seeing that Theo wouldn''t let him counterattack easily.


    The challenger''s response was silence, and more attacks.


    However, from his perspective, Theo was completely nervous... He was thinking about his next moves as he attacked, and that was a mistake... At any moment, a conflict between thinking and acting would determine his defeat.


    Still, his fighting style of pressuring the enemy was coming in handy.


    "Pressuring the enemy with clean and objective attacks..." commented Mosper, the scout from the fifth-largest Vagus academy; Viet. "It''s a good mindset for an aspirant."


    "It can still be better," said Holper, the scout from the seventh-largest Vagus academy; Honskner.


    "Not expecting too much from a challenger, even if from a noble family?"


    "Not at all. Expectations should be even higher. Right, Rikard?"


    The scout from the Wispells academy, the largest in Vagus, remained silent as he watched the practical test.


    Tripping the examiner, Theo created a small wind implosion and pulled Jackl towards him.


    "Oh... He''s pulling me with the force of the wind?" Jackl analyzed, trying to resist. A smile formed on his face. "Too bad your control is inferior..."


    Just by planting his foot on the ground, Jackl managed to resist the wind''s force. Closing his left hand, which was creating the gust, Theo attacked the examiner again.


    However, before each strike, each slash, and direct movement, Jackl dodged, boasting his speed. He could see Theo''s movements, almost as if the boy wasn''t moving.


    Without the wind attribute, Theo was slow for that deviant''s level.


    Realizing that attacking so many times was the same as wasting energy, Theo distanced himself and adopted a defensive stance, protecting his left hand as he conjured a small fireball.


    "Energy is the fuel, the wind would be the reaction..." he thought as he prepared.


    "Is he really going to try?" thought Jackl. "If he showed so much affinity with wind, it means he hasn''t trained fire precisely. At this rate..."


    The small fireball created a flaming mist around Theo, casually reacting with the wind attribute the boy was using.


    "Two attributes at the same time?!" Rikard, among all the scouts, was the only one to realize what Theo was doing. "Damn... He''s losing control..."


    Sparks of energy surrounded Theo''s palm. Uncontrollably, the entire energy sphere collapsed. An explosion of light engulfed the center of the arena.

 Chapter 15: Aspiring Vagus Agent

    A second before the fireball exploded in Theo''s hand, he sought a way to get rid of it. Realizing the resonance between the two elements was collapsing, he created an air current between himself and Jackl and, finally, launched the fireball at the ground.


    The flames spread across the floor, creating a true flaming barrier between the two combatants.


    "Still too much energy for a simple hybrid... Maybe due to the resonance with the wind, but the destructive power of this attack cost me two velcros..." Jackl pondered, fleeing the fire barrier.


    The two velcros on his left arm were incinerated.


    Brushing off the embers, Jackl returned to the fight.


    "Three blue velcros and one red left for him to win..." Looking at the audience, Jackl noticed the scouts'' restlessness. "You''ve seen enough, haven''t you?"


    An examiner''s job was to stay in defensive mode until the challenger demonstrated a certain desired level of performance. Thus, even if the challenger was already enrolled in another academy, scouts from rival academies could send scholarship offers.


    "So, kid..."


    Theo was rising through the smoke of his own attack, coughing out the impurities in the air.


    "Shall we finish?"


    Jackl suddenly appeared in front of Theo, startling the boy. That movement speed was surreal. Reacting quickly, Theo slashed the air with a clean strike.


    However, the examiner appeared behind Theo, ready to counterattack the red velcro. Noticing the risky move, Theo created a wind vortex in his right hand and, bending his arm over his elbow, he shot it at Jackl.


    An explosion behind Theo launched the boy forward while pushing Jackl back. Sliding and bracing himself on the ground, he turned again to face his examiner.


    Jackl had recovered faster...


    "Exam concluded," announced Etrbak. "Theo Caesar, please proceed to the exit."


    Frozen and trying to understand, Theo looked at the examiner, who had torn off the velcro on the boy''s chest.


    "When did he..." Theo analyzed, trying to comprehend the opponent''s speed.


    "It was a good performance," said Jackl, offering a handshake. "Look me up when you''re ready for a reevaluation, so we can have a rematch!"


    Theo shook Jackl''s hand.


    "Alright! I''m looking forward to it!"


    After greeting his examiner, Theo walked to a gate. He knew Jackl offered a rematch to all his challengers, so nothing surprised him. Except for...


    "How did he... hit me?" Theo thought, tossing his bracers into a box nearby.


    Removing the rest of the armor, Theo kept replaying how the fight had escalated.


    "Hmm..."


    Sitting on a wooden bench, Theo began removing the lower part of the armor.


    "Ah... I get it."


    It took him six minutes to understand what had happened.


    While Theo was still sliding and worrying about how to stand out in that scenario, figuring out how to attack and defend, Jackl had already acted and ended the fight.


    "You think too much before acting, son. That will become a headache..." That was Ethan''s most common phrase during the ten years of training.


    Leaning his head against the wall, he sighed while looking at the ceiling. Only the right boot had been removed.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Though it doesn''t matter much now... What matters is that I probably did well in the practical test too. If not, my theoretical test scores will be enough to at least place me in one of Wispells'' best classes..."


    Returning to removing his armor, Theo focused only on waiting for the results and catching the carriage to head straight to the Vagus Order.


    ???


    In an office outside the coliseum, the examiners gathered to analyze the challengers. Etrbak, sitting at the main desk, picked up the day''s folders to deliver the verdict on their classifications.


    "Jason... an attributor from Wispells Academy... Not great in the theoretical test, but a genius in combat. Almost defeated the examiner..." Etrbak read aloud. "What grade do you give him?"


    "Grade one, and then some," replied Jamir, the attributor examiner.


    Etrbak signed Jason''s sheet.


    "Theo Augustus De Lawrence... I see. He used the Caesar surname to get priority in line..."


    "Yeah. Augustus is just an alternative surname for the Emperor''s collateral family, right? They can use Caesar whenever they want..." commented Jackl.


    "Yes. Well; a hybrid, he''s already been called by Wispells Academy... Did well in both tests, huh..."


    "Grade one too," said Jackl, crossing his arms and leaning back in a chair.


    "Actually..."


    Etrbak paused, analyzing Theo''s conditions. He created a bit of drama and tension in the room.


    "Emperor Caesar sent a letter recommending the boy for grade two," he informed.


    "Ah... Yeah, he deserves it too."


    Grade two is a classification that can only be achieved in two ways; being recommended by an academy tutor, or by a noble or royal family head.


    Being a class that can only be achieved through recommendation, the examiners don''t mind when it happens during the first selection.


    "The son of Duke Lawrence, huh? Am I witnessing the birth of a new calamity?" Etrbak wet the tip of his pen. "But of course. All royalty has the perfect genetics for that..."


    Finally, he signed at the bottom of the page: Approved. Designation: Grade Two.


    ???


    Resting on a bench in the square outside the coliseum, Theo waited for his carriage at the exit point. Other challengers celebrated in groups at specific spots, gathered to showcase their achievements. While many were sad for not being approved.


    Theo crossed his fingers and rested his arms on his legs, watching the groups from afar.


    He reflected on his state...


    Being alone at that moment was... Depressing. He would have loved for Agnes and Thays to be there, but the two had been approved into the Fulmenbour Order before him. Agnes had been approved just a few months ago.


    "She must have felt like this too... Or did she manage to socialize?"


    Theo''s reasoning was interrupted by the neighing of a horse. Looking at the street, he saw a white carriage stop in front of him.


    Automatically, everyone started looking at him. White carriages could only symbolize one academy; Wispells, the most renowned of all.


    "Hello, Young Master Lawrence. I''m Rikard, one of Wispells'' administrators. I''m here to take you," he introduced himself after stepping down from the carriage.


    Theo stood up and looked Rikard in the eyes. Slightly bowing, he entered the carriage.


    It looked like a place of luxury. The wine-colored cushions with white and gold details, creating small vines on the walls that formed the base for the chandelier on the ceiling.


    Sitting on the cushions, Rikard ordered the coachman to proceed.


    "Alright..." said Rikard, crossing his legs and looking at Theo. "You''ve been assigned to the north wing of Wispells. Just so you know, you''ll be sharing a room with another student evaluated in this same session..."


    "Uh-huh. I don''t mind who it is. From Junior to Veteran..." Theo interrupted. "I have my adaptation days, right?"


    Rikard adjusted his sunglasses and respected Theo''s urgency.


    "Yes... You''ll have a week of preparation. You''ll spend a week in the lower classes before the practical class with Professor Beatrice. Until then, you''ll only have one day off, where you can leave the academy without a superior..."


    "Beatrice? She managed to graduate to Wispells'' basic and intermediate teaching?"


    Theo''s former teacher had been transferred and recognized in the Vagus Order just six years ago. Knowing he''d have someone familiar eased his anxiety.


    A smile spread across his face.


    "Not to intrude, but... How will you spend your adaptation week?" Rikard asked.


    "If I can, I''d like to challenge other agents to gain some experience..."


    "Don''t you want to take advantage of our resources to study?" Rikard frowned.


    With his arms crossed, Theo sought the celestial blue of the sky.


    "No..." he replied calmly. "I''ve already studied too much, and I''ll study even more in the coming years. I plan to heat things up a bit..."


    Theo wished, finally, to understand what his father meant when he said only the academies could make him evolve. For that, he threw himself at the mercy of fate...

 Chapter 16: Theo De Lawrence (1)

    In the seventh millennium, between the 3rd and 4th centuries, the world knew a hero who called himself Vagus. A skilled swordsman who traveled the three great empires fighting against the corruption of emperors, defending the freedom of peasants and legal slaves. After his death in 7,430, the Order of Vagus emerged, a quasi-military organization.


    From a young age, many dream of joining this order. A minority uses this privilege for evil, taking advantage of soldier-like permissions to do as they please. Most, however, seek to help people wherever they go, increasing their influence and rising through the ranks.


    A group of people gathered in the center of a dirt square, shouting and yelling as if chanting a ritualistic song. They watched a sword fight with interest.


    One of the combatants, drenched in sweat, took a step back, analyzing his opponent''s movements for an opportunity to strike. The adversary, on the other hand, maintained a confident smile.


    "You agreed to fight for money, so why are you avoiding the fight, peasant?" mocked a man in the crowd.


    A boy with wheat-colored hair circled the inner perimeter, watching the fight as the crowd cheered on the beating the peasant was taking. The peasant was thrown into the crowd and pushed to the ground by a burly man.


    "Ouch..." the boy muttered. "That hurt."


    The other combatant, a Vagus agent, seemed to revel in the situation. With open arms, he nodded to the spectators, begging for more cheers.


    "Can I borrow your sword? I promise I won''t break it," he murmured, picking up the peasant''s sword.


    The Vagus agent noticed the boy and quickly turned to face him.


    "Who are you?" the agent interrogated.


    "I''m Theo, a rookie Vagus agent. And you?"


    "I''m Sigmore, a fourth-grade agent," he replied with a smile.


    "Can I challenge you to a duel?"


    Sigmore nodded yes.


    "He''s two grades above me... Probably an experienced fighter. This will be a good opportunity to gain combat experience and practice. But this sword..." Theo thought, looking at the peasant''s sword. "A Xiphos... It seems to be of subpar quality."


    "This kid thinks too much," Sigmore pondered, advancing toward Theo. He launched a strike at the boy, who skillfully dodged.


    "Sir, I haven''t finished my reasoning yet," Theo complained, avoiding Sigmore''s strike.


    "Will you have time for that in a real fight?" Sigmore retorted, attacking again and bringing the blade dangerously close to Theo''s face.


    Theo leaned back, escaping the attack, and quickly knelt. Then, he pinned Sigmore''s left arm, holding his sword.


    "I don''t know. We''ll only find out if we try, right?" A smile formed on his face.


    "What''s the point of trying if you end up dead?"


    "Death is the end, anyway. Well, that''s what they say out there..."


    Theo threw Sigmore''s arm back and moved away. "How am I going to handle this sword? I should have brought my own," he thought.


    Sigmore advanced swiftly, striking with his sword, trying to hit Theo. The boy remained on the defensive, skillfully dodging and looking for an opening in his opponent''s movements.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Noticing that nothing would change by just attacking with the sword, Sigmore tried to kick the boy.


    Locking swords, Sigmore kicked with his left leg, balancing on his right. Theo, in turn, caught the opponent''s leg before it hit his ribs.


    Exploring the boy''s defense, Sigmore abruptly pulled his left leg back, dragging Theo with him. As Theo lost his balance, Sigmore tried to strike with the side of his sword but failed.


    "What''s he going to do? Advance? That would be the norm. But he''s a fourth-grade agent, already ranked high enough not to act so predictably. So..."


    Sigmore tossed his sword into the air, making it spin on its axis. With a strong slap on the hilt, it was launched at high speed toward Theo.


    Theo was forced to take the initiative and counterattack, deflecting the projectile, throwing it to the ground, and preparing to charge at Sigmore, who, however, had already moved from his previous position.


    Sigmore ran to retrieve his sword, but Theo acted suddenly, landing a kick on the agent''s chest. When thrown back, Sigmore regained his combat stance while waiting for Theo to approach.


    In a simple move, the boy attempted a right jab but failed. The two agents began exchanging punches and kicks, with Theo having the advantage since he still had a weapon.


    The senior agent landed a knee to Theo''s stomach, while Theo landed a jab on the opponent''s cheek. Both hits were enough to force them to retreat.


    They both jumped a meter back.


    Sigmore took advantage of the moment and advanced, going after the sword he had lost again. Theo still tried to intervene, but the other agent was faster and managed to retrieve his weapon.


    Recovering his sword, Sigmore turned sharply and slashed the air toward Theo, who didn''t have enough reaction speed to dodge. Throwing his body weight down, Theo dropped to the ground. However, Sigmore''s blade cut a lock of Theo''s hair.


    Theo''s amber eyes burned with anger.


    Theo reacted fueled by that feeling, hitting Sigmore with a kick to the chin, followed by an elbow to the stomach, pushing him back.


    Sigmore retaliated, trying to attack, but Theo dodged and slid across the ground.


    A wave of cold, chilling wind covered Sigmore, literally pushing him back. Gesturing with his fingers, Theo extended his arms toward Sigmore.


    "Huh?!" Sigmore murmured, surprised.


    "A deviant!" he thought.


    With a quick movement, Sigmore rolled to the other side. Surprised, he broke the crowd''s silence with a smile:


    "Who would''ve thought you''d get so mad just because I cut your bangs..."


    "I almost unleashed an unwanted storm..."


    "My hair is sacred," Theo retorted, examining the cut.


    "So, you''re challenging other martial artists to gain combat experience?"


    "Exactly. At just fifteen, it''s recommended for beginners to fight other agents as much as possible. I was lucky to find you at the city''s edge."


    "Theo, take him home?" Sigmore asked, pointing to the fallen peasant while giving Theo a wink. "Take this, you won. I promised five hundred coins to whoever beat me."


    "But sir..." a subordinate protested.


    "This kid is a deviant. You think I''m going to fight him? Even if he''s a teenager, it would be foolish." Tossing the bag of coins toward Theo, Sigmore asked one last question. "Hey, do you already have a pseudonym?"


    Theo tied the bag of coins to his waist, looking into Sigmore''s eyes and making a gesture of greeting, he replied:


    "Yes. Call me Lumen."


    "Lumen, huh?" He gave a sarcastic smile. "See you around. Let''s go, boys, feel like spending the night at the bar?"


    As Sigmore and his subordinates walked away, Theo approached the fallen peasant and wondered:


    "How am I going to find out where your house is?"


    The crowd began to disperse gradually, with each peasant heading in a different direction. However, one was different. A hunchbacked man, suffering from obesity. His eyes were closed, his body covered by a leather apron.


    "Sir Sigmore... That stupid little worm," the peasant muttered. "Always causing trouble and putting it on the backs of the naive. I wonder what he''ll do when he''s promoted by the king."


    Theo watched the man walk up to him, touching the lock of hair cut by Sigmore.


    "Kid, since it''s almost nightfall..." The peasant pointed to a steep street. "At the end of Rudsir Street, the last house after the slope. That''s your friend''s house. Good luck..."


    "Thank you..."


    Gesturing with his fingers, the wind lifted the peasant into the air and carried him onto the boy''s back. Theo walked with the man until well past dusk.

 Chapter 17: Theo De Lawrence (2)

    Theo dragged the villager on his back as he walked along the muddy road of the village. Although it was a remarkable effort, he tried to find the address one of the villagers had given him earlier. ''At the end of Rudsir Street, the last house after the slope,'' he recalled. He had already been carrying the villager for over an hour, but he maintained his patience.


    Finally, in the distance, he spotted a house in need of repairs. It was a white concrete structure, typical of the empire. It had two floors, but the plaster on the walls was worn, and there were holes. A child was sitting at the door, holding a lantern. Upon seeing someone approach, the child shouted:


    "Mom! Dad is back!" exclaimed a little girl.


    When he reached the house''s door, Theo sat the villager against the corner of the wall while waiting for his wife to appear. The villager opened his eyes, still seeming disappointed with himself, and thanked him:


    "Thank you, agent."


    "Heavens!" the villager''s wife exclaimed, coming out of the house in a torn white tunic. "What did you do this time?"


    He sighed in dismay.


    "A knight from Vagus showed up and offered five hundred coins to anyone who would challenge him."


    "You don''t even know how to wield a sword, how could you challenge him?!"


    As the two argued, the girl stared at Theo''s golden, wavy hair. Meanwhile, Theo pulled the villager''s sword from its sheath.


    "Here, sir, your sword. And take this too," said Theo, tossing a bag of money. "The initial effort was yours, so I don''t feel right keeping it all. I added two thousand more coins, so..."


    "Two thousand?! Boy, that''s too much," he stammered, surprised.


    "It''s fine, my family has more than enough. I believe this will help for a good while."


    "Handsome sir," the girl called, with her adorable, learning-to-speak voice. "Thank you for saving my dad."


    "It was nothing," he replied, returning the gratitude with a head pat.


    "You brought me home, but now it''s so late I can''t let you go back alone."


    "And what do you suggest? Will you accompany me to the city and then return alone? No, thank you."


    "Stay here tonight," the wife offered. "I made stew. It might not be as good as the food you''re used to, but at least you won''t starve."


    "Alright. I''ll leave at midnight."


    ???


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Besides the stew, the residents offered him their bed and water for bathing, but Theo declined. He preferred to rest on the cold floor that spring night. Their daughter kept poking Theo with her eyes while also glancing at a book in her hands. Noticing this, Theo went over to see what she was so fixated on.


    It was a book about a fairy tale. Minimalistically illustrated, but clear enough to understand.


    "What tale is this?" Theo asked, leaning closer to the girl.


    "It''s the tale of the Hero of Light," the father answered. "You said earlier that your nickname is Lumen, right?"


    "Yes. My godmother gave me that name because my family''s traits closely resemble the hero''s; golden hair and amber eyes."


    "Where are you from?"


    "From Louretto, in Nethuns."


    "Ah... That''s far from here, agent."


    Theo smiled politely and turned his gaze back to the book. He began observing the illustrations, and that''s when the girl noticed and started telling the story:


    "Hero Lumen fell from the sky like lightning, and then he purified the villains and heroes to end the war."


    "I don''t think it''s quite like that..." he commented, glancing at the mother. When she responded with a grimace, he understood they had told her a simplified version to hide the story''s cruelty.


    "Then how is it?" the child asked, curious.


    "Lumen fell from the sky like a shooting star," Theo began, dragging his finger across the illustrations. "He fought against the army of the ancient god of war, Ares. After defeating the army, Lumen faced the god of war himself, who didn''t appreciate the affront from a human considered a demigod. The war finally ended, and the god of war was defeated. However, before being defeated, he caused the Hero of Light to fall into an eternal sleep."


    Theo noticed there was an extra page, so he flipped through the book. To his surprise, there was a continuation of the story, where Lumen encountered a shadow before dying. The mother noticed his curiosity and quickly explained:


    "Never got to this part?"


    "No..."


    "This is Dullahan. A legendary knight, dressed in black armor and holding his own head in his arms. He''s known as the messenger of death, for when he speaks someone''s name, that person dies within minutes. It''s a legend often told in this region."


    "A black knight holding his head in his arms?" he thought, recalling the past.


    "Mom, so Lumen died?"


    "Yes, dear. But death is nothing more than eternal sleep."


    "So can you dream?"


    Everyone laughed.


    "Yes, you can."


    Their attention was drawn when the village bell rang, marking midnight. Theo wasted no time and quickly prepared to leave, grabbing his backpack and heading toward the door. Midnight was when the guards of Vagus began patrolling the areas outside the cities and villages, making it the perfect time for Theo to return home safely.


    "Thank you so much for everything," Theo said.


    The couple bowed their heads in gratitude, both for helping the villager and for the money. Theo was already taking his first step when the villager gave him some advice:


    "Agent, don''t trust just anyone. Even if you help them, you never know what they might do while you sleep."


    With an ironic smile on his face, Theo replied:


    "I have the strength for it, if they try. See you later," he said, creating a whirlwind of wind that enveloped him and made him disappear with the breeze.


    "Wind attribute... he used that against the knight. Interesting..." the villager murmured, watching Theo vanish.

 Chapter 18: Special Class (1)

    "Come on, you lazybones. Time to wake up," Jason called, tossing a pillow in Theo''s direction. "Just because you came back in the middle of the night doesn''t mean you get to sleep past noon."


    The pillow landed right on the boy''s head.


    "Jason..." Theo mumbled.


    "Hi?"


    A pillow was thrown back at him.


    "Breathe, study a bit. Time keeps passing, and you keep wasting it by annoying me."


    "Here you go again with your existential crises... Dude, I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone as crazy as you," said Jason, throwing a bag onto Theo''s lap. "Professor Beatrice scheduled our practical class for today."


    "I miss my day off..."


    "You''ve only been here for a week, man. And you spent your day off fighting other knights and helping villagers."


    "Better than your day."


    "Yeah, definitely. Now get ready already."


    "Hell," Theo grumbled, rubbing his eyes and gathering the courage to get up.


    ???


    Some teenagers began gathering in a gymnasium. The place was divided into various sections¡ªgym, fighting area, running track, among others¡ªwhere the students of Wispells Academy practiced different activities simultaneously. Theo and Jason walked through the spaces, observing the other agents training.


    "Where are we supposed to go again?" Theo asked.


    "To the designation wing. It seems like today we''ll receive our class cards."


    "Finally."


    They stopped in front of a giant door, already open. Several students gathered in front of a makeshift stage. The two looked for a bench to sit on and wait for Beatrice.


    While Jason socialized with most of the students, Theo stayed reserved, leaning in a corner. He counted the seconds in his head as memories flooded his mind. His leg shook with anxiety, and his breathing grew more intense.


    A hand landed on his shoulder. Theo looked to the side and found someone familiar: a woman with curly light brown hair, pink eyes, and wearing a white tunic covered by a blue one.


    "Are you okay?" Beatrice asked.


    "Yes."


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "No," he replied, avoiding her gaze.


    "Am I going to have to call your attention again? Well, pay attention today."


    Beatrice walked toward the stage. As she climbed up, Jason shamelessly stared at her, following every movement of the "monumental body" of the new professor. Theo punched him in the face.


    "What was that for?" Jason complained.


    "Respect," Theo retorted with disdain.


    Jason rubbed the spot where Theo had hit him and asked:


    "Why are you two so close? It''s like she''s your mom."


    Theo settled on the bench and sighed.


    "She''s been my teacher since kindergarten through elementary school. I used to have trouble with insomnia and dyslexia, so I got a lot of attention."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    "Used to have dyslexia?" Jason joked.


    "Idiot."


    Beatrice clapped her hands to get the students'' attention.


    "Can everyone hear me clearly?" she asked, her voice floating through the students'' ears like a breeze wrapping around their bodies.


    "Sound and wind attribute?" Jason questioned.


    "Yes."


    Since Jason didn''t have much knowledge about elemental attributes, he often turned to Theo for clarification. Beatrice used her sound attribute to amplify her voice and then the wind attribute to make it echo through the environment, ensuring her voice reached all the students.


    "To all the newcomers who were accepted into Wispells Academy and became agents of the Order of Vagus, we know how eager you are to discover your occupations and levels. That''s why the headmistress Wispells and I scheduled the designation for today. So, please, look at the floor in front of the benches you''re sitting on. You''ll see ribbons with specific colors. Pick up the ribbon with the corresponding color and wait until your color is called."


    Theo looked at the floor and found a green ribbon. Jason had an orange one, meaning they would be in different rooms. A sense of apprehension settled in their stomachs.


    "I don''t know why, but I''m nervous..." Jason muttered.


    "Those with the green ribbon, head to the east wing," Beatrice announced.


    Theo said goodbye to Jason and headed to the east wing, where only two other people were waiting. A girl with short black hair was accompanied by a boy with black hair but a single light blue streak. The three exchanged glances for a moment. Soon, Theo looked away, opening the iron door beside them.


    On the other side was a scientist wearing a white lab coat, hands in her pockets and looking anxious.


    "Hello, I''m Ster. I''m responsible for your designation. Who wants to go first?"


    "Me," Theo raised his hand before the other two could react.


    "Great. What''s your name?"


    "Theo Augustus de Lawrence."


    "Alright. Sit down and place your hands on this crystal."


    Ster pretended not to care about Theo''s last name, trying to maintain professionalism above all. On the continent they lived in, just having a surname already carried weight. But the name "Augustus" bore the weight of the imperial family.


    Theo obeyed, while Ster examined some papers.


    "Theo Augustus de Lawrence." She paused, taking in a deep breath. "Top grades in physics every year, first place in chemistry in the state of Nethuns. The same goes for history and geography. Do you like science?"


    "Yes. I love its laws and theories."


    "Then why didn''t you become an agent of Fulmenbour? Or Myrddin?"


    "Vagus is more exciting."


    "I see... Well, press the crystal."


    Theo applied slight pressure to the crystal, which glowed intensely. The colors varied between blue, lilac, purple, red, yellow, orange, and green.


    "Act as if you''re transferring energy to it."


    "Okay."


    A small colorless aura began radiating from Theo''s hands. The crystal''s color solidified into green but continued alternating between a neutral green and white. A small explosion of energy in the form of mist spread through the room.


    Ster was momentarily surprised, watching Theo closely to ensure his safety. Once she saw he was fine, she made some notes on a document and handed it to Theo.


    "Take this to your instructor."


    ???


    "I''m grade one, class eight!" Jason boasted to the others, showing a card in his hand.


    "What''s your energy type?" one of the students asked.


    "Mana."


    "Cool, mine''s ki."


    A red-haired girl banged her head on a wooden table, disappointed.


    "Chloe? What''s wrong?" Jason asked.


    "I''m stuck in the chakra cycles. I''ll end up just being an alchemist. Theo''s gonna make fun of me..."


    "Why would I do that?" Theo questioned, approaching an outdoor table.


    "Because you always said I''d end up as an alchemist."


    "And that''s what happened. Don''t be sad, alchemists play an important role in society."


    "Here comes the cousin rivalry..." Jason whispered to other students.


    "Give me that." Chloe grabbed the card from Theo''s right hand. She began reading the information. "Grade two, we already knew that. Energy: Ether?" Her voice went thin as she pronounced the last word. "Special class... Damn, privileged."


    "So we''re not in the same class?" Jason grumbled.


    "No. But we''re not limited to our class sectors, so we''ll still see each other a lot."


    "Here." Chloe tossed the card back to Theo. "At least Agnes is there. That''s a plus."


    ''Mentor of the special class: Paul Llamarada and Amiah Neidr...'' Theo read on the card. The second name was familiar. ''Ether energy... This is going to be a headache.''

 Chapter 19: Special Class (2)

    The next morning, Theo didn''t hesitate. Upon waking up, he sought out his class mentor, Paul Ilamarada, since the other mentor, Amiah, was unavailable that day. Paul''s teaching tower is located to the north, within the Wispells Academy complex.


    A circular structure, supported by Greco-Roman pillars that rise along the walls to form a dome at the top. The main room follows the dome shape, with some interior elevations and the teacher''s stage.


    As soon as he entered the classroom, Theo found four students and Professor Paul present.


    Paul Ilamarada, with his blond hair parted in the middle, dark brown eyes hidden behind round glasses, pale skin, and a nose with a slight deformity to the left, lit a cigarette upon noticing Theo''s arrival and sat in his chair.


    Theo couldn''t help but think, ''Great, a smoker...'' as he watched Paul light the cigarette.


    The boy looked around the room, where the students were sitting far apart from each other. Except for the two girls. Theo couldn''t help but notice; the boy and the girl from yesterday, who were with him during the designation, were in his class.


    "Alright!" Paul announced firmly. "Those who are sleeping, wake up. And those who are still drowsy, snap out of it. To start, I want you to forget those mediocre and content-poor books; they won''t be of any use here. I''m here to teach you how to be honorable, well-behaved, and, above all, strong. I won''t overload you with a million topics and expect you to know everything and more."


    Paul turned to the blackboard and wrote "¦¥¦É¦Ä¦É¦Ê??." After finishing, he threw the chalk back into its holder and, with a keen look, searched for someone in the room to start a conversation.


    "Hey, you, blondie!" Paul called Theo. "Do you know why you''re in the special class?"


    "No," Theo replied genuinely.


    Paul exhaled cigarette smoke and stubbed it out in an ashtray.


    "Each of you has a condition, whether physical or mental. Like blondie here, Theo. We''ve identified in you a rare mental condition called ''genium,'' which allows you to learn and comprehend everything at first contact. As for the boy with the light blue streak over there, Ivan, he has a physical condition that makes him resistant to low and high temperatures, and he doesn''t feel thirst due to heat."


    Ivan muttered:


    "We get it, you''re a fan and have our biography."


    "Good that you''ve noticed. That''ll save time so I don''t have to summarize your lives. Now, all five of you come here and try to attack me."


    "What? No!" protested a girl in the corner of the room. "We don''t..."


    She seemed the most fragile among all the students.


    Her voice grew quieter as she noticed the other three boys getting up from their chairs and heading toward Paul.


    "It''s no use," the black-haired girl retorted, standing up from her chair.


    "I said everyone," Paul reinforced, looking at the two.


    They walked up to the professor on the classroom stage. The five formed a sort of pentagram, cornering Paul and trying to leave him no way out.


    "Theo de Lawrence, wind attribute. Antony Windsor, metal attribute. Ivan, ice attribute. Rebecca Lans, barriers. And lastly, Aryna Sabbac, water attribute. You know what you can mutually do, so begin."


    Paul pointed at each student as he called their names.


    Antony had brown hair with a slight reddish tint, perhaps due to the lighting. The boy''s face was somewhat wide, but his body was beyond athletic; his muscles were perfectly defined. This made Ivan and Theo feel weak, as their bodies were nothing so exaggerated.


    Rebecca, like Aryna, was short compared to the boys. Besides, she always kept herself hunched and hidden behind her long, straight dark brown hair. Her brown eyes were sunken and trembling.


    Without wasting much time, they began Paul''s little test.


    Antony charged forward, forging a sharp steel sword and hurling it toward Paul. The blade cut through the air, grazing the professor, who dodged it easily. The sword almost hit Rebecca''s face, but an invisible barrier, skillfully created by her, blocked the strike.


    In a quick and almost planned move, Aryna jumped behind Rebecca, mimicking a shooting gesture with her fingers. A water projectile was launched, hitting the cigarette on Paul''s lips squarely.


    "Bold..."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Paul turned toward the girl, but Antony intervened.


    With a punch, Antony tried to attack again, but Paul agilely dodged, causing the other to hit the ground and break the wooden floor. The mentor then clasped his hands together, performing synchronized gestures, and pressed them downward.


    Instantly, the three students were slammed to the ground by a dense vapor.


    "You''re all too hasty," Paul commented, lighting another cigarette. "There''s much to learn."


    Ivan began creating hail in the air, concentrating it in the palm of his hand. Just as he was about to launch his attack, the hailstones were repelled by a sudden gust of wind. One of the ice pellets grazed Paul''s lips.


    Ivan froze, worried about the potential damage caused to the mentor. Meanwhile, Paul noticed Ivan''s surprise, and both looked for the last member of the room: Theo.


    Theo, who until a few seconds ago was beside Ivan, disappeared from their field of vision. A gentle breeze touched the back of Paul''s neck, making him turn quickly. At that moment, Theo emerged from Paul''s shadow, holding the steel blade Antony had created.


    It seemed like he was about to attack his mentor, but he diverted the blade downward and used his own body as leverage.


    Theo drove his left leg into Paul''s trapezius and, supporting himself with his right leg on the ground, pressed his heel against the mentor''s neck, forcing him off balance. Paul weakened his legs, allowing Theo to take him down, but grabbed the apprentice''s leg in the process.


    Both fell to the ground, with Theo grabbing Paul''s neck with his arms as they struggled to break free. While occupied with Theo, Ivan launched an ice blast that froze Paul''s left arm. With only one arm free, the mentor managed to break free from Theo and pin him to the ground with his legs.


    Exhaling deeply, Paul transformed the air from his lungs into fire, melting the ice that bound his arm.


    With his hand now free, he extended it toward Ivan and fired a weak blast of fire, hurling the boy against the wall.


    "I get it," Paul commented, panting and sweating.


    The mentor released Theo and stood up.


    "You," he said, extending his hand to Theo and pulling him up abruptly. "think too much during a fight. You invent too many unnecessary moves when you could just finish the opponent."


    Theo complained of a pain in his shoulder without uttering a word.


    "You two rely too much on each other. You just attack without thinking," he looked at Antony and then at Ivan. "And you, you''re slow. Blondie practically had to sacrifice himself for you to attack. From today on, you''ll start getting to know each other, as you''ll be a squad in the future. So, act like it."


    Theo extended his hand to help Ivan up.


    "Did you use the wind to propel my spell?" Ivan asked, accepting Theo''s help.


    "Yes, and then I used a specialization of mine, a spell that allows me to camouflage in the air to attack."


    "Good casting speed. Are you a caster or..."


    "I was trained as a hybrid."


    "I see..."


    "Great, you two are already talking," Paul said, walking over to them. "Now head to the infirmary, you''re dismissed until tomorrow."


    "Wait, that''s it? We came here to learn, so you beat us up and then leave?" Aryna protested.


    "Yes, that''s it," Paul retorted, opening the classroom door. "I''m here to teach you how to be a squad and agents of Vagus, I can''t teach anything if you don''t understand what you''re doing wrong. Now, to the infirmary," he emphasized.


    Paul left the room, and Antony and Rebecca walked over to the other two, while Aryna still mustered the courage to get up from the floor.


    "Dude, your casting is on another level!" Antony commented.


    "And yours is sharp. The steel sword you created was resistant, strong, and very light. That''s why it was a bit hard to handle, but I think you must be used to it by now."


    "Thanks, man. Do you know where the infirmary is?"


    The three shook their heads.


    "I do," Aryna replied, coming from the back of the room. "Follow me."


    ???


    All the teachers of Wispells gather around a rectangular wooden table. Paul rubs his finger carefully on his lips while looking at the student list.


    "What happened to your lips?" Beatrice couldn''t help but ask.


    "Class in the special class."


    "They did that?" Headmistress Wispells inquired with a tone of curiosity.


    "Them? No. It was blondie. He didn''t even think before attacking to kill. My luck is being stronger than him and being able to dodge."


    A man with long black hair, red eyes, and snake-like pupils watched intently from the corner what Paul was saying.


    "You''re a slacker, Amiah," Paul said, noticing Amiah watching. "Why didn''t you show up? We could have had a more productive day."


    "If you need me to teach, you''re failing as a professor. The Lawrence kid did that? Is he worth the grade he''s at?"


    "No. They should all remain at grade one. Blondie only stays at grade two because of the imperial family''s recommendation, and also because he seems to have more experience."


    "Well," said another teacher. "Since he arrived at the academy, he''s been challenging agents amicably. I''m not surprised he knows how to fight."


    "And he''s also the son of a lieutenant. Ethan definitely taught him how to fight, just like Edward," Amiah said.


    "I wanted to bring Edward Lawrence to our academy, but the Lotus Order got him first..." the headmistress complained.


    "I have permission to take them anywhere, right?" Amiah asked.


    "Yes. As long as you sign the responsibility form."


    "Alright."


    "What are you going to do?" Paul asked.


    "Raise them to at least grade three in five months. The interschool event is happening, we can''t present special class students as weak. We''ll push their capabilities to the max."


    "Are you going to do that by taking them to the nymph forest?"


    "Yes. Where are they now?"


    "Infirmary. I already dismissed them for today."


    "Then leave it for tomorrow," Amiah looked at Paul and his bruised lip, unable to hold back a laugh, he continued. "Go take care of that injury."

 Chapter 20: Special Class (3)

    The five students gathered outdoors on campus, sitting at a table. They took out their student cards and carefully read the information, beginning their introductions:


    "I''m Antony Windsor, the second son of the Windsor family, one of the royal families of the Three Great Kingdoms of the Grand Empire," he tried to stand out but was happy to see no one cared. "My energy is mana, my attribute is metal, and my special ability is ''perfect body.''"


    "My name is Aryna Sabbac, from the Grand Empire. My energy is mana, my attribute is water, and my special ability is an unlimited energy reserve."


    "I''m Ivan, from Snegriya. My energy is mana, my attribute is ice, and my special ability allows me to withstand extreme temperatures, both low and high."


    "Rebecca, also from the Grand Empire. My energy is psychoenergy, my ability is to create psychic barriers, and my special ability is the power to absorb attacks."


    "My name is Theo Augustus de Lawrence, and I come from Romerian. My energy is Ether, and my special ability is known as ''genium.''"


    "Which state of Romerian are you from?" Aryna asked.


    "Nethuns."


    "Cool! The state of the water god¡­"


    "I heard the beaches there are tropical and beautiful," Aryna commented.


    Antony approached Ivan, climbing onto the wooden table and resting his feet on the bench.


    "What''s it like in Snegriya? Is it really all frozen? Are people there really more reserved?"


    "Yes," Ivan cut in. "Daily temperatures reach ?18 ¡ãC, and that''s the warmest it gets. And yes, people are more reserved. You live in Nethuns, right? Have you visited the nymph forest?" he asked Theo, completely ignoring Antony.


    "Yes, the forest surrounds my house and the nearby cities, so I basically grew up there."


    "What''s it like? Is it really that dangerous?" Rebecca inquired.


    "Yes. I took just one step into the mist, but I regretted it so much that I wished for death."


    Rebecca swallowed hard, looking around. Ivan remained interested.


    "What did you see?" Aryna asked. At that moment, Antony poked Theo''s bicep, noticing it was a sensitive topic for him.


    "Death," Theo replied, and a tense silence fell over the group. Theo maintained a distant gaze after answering. "Rebecca, how powerful are your barriers?"


    "It depends on my absorption capacity. Any damage my barrier takes, I absorb, reducing it by 50%."


    "Wait, you create a barrier to protect yourself and still take damage? How does that work?" Antony joked.


    "Basically. I don''t feel pain, but I still take the damage. I usually consider it a curse."


    "It''s more useful than a girl who just shoots water," Aryna retorted, diverting attention from Rebecca.


    "Actually, no," Theo argued. "Scientifically speaking, water can be one of the most destructive forces. For example, a high-pressure water jet can cut through diamond like paper. Thinking about it¡­ if one of those jets were large enough, it could split a mountain¡­"


    "Are you speaking our language?" Aryna asked.


    "As Paul said: you think too much. But maybe that''s your advantage," Ivan commented, sitting on one of the benches. "You seem experienced with the wind. Who trained you?"


    "My father. He''s a hybrid class, so he made sure I learned to manipulate the wind. My mindset helps sometimes."


    "Is he military?"


    "Lieutenant."


    Ivan nodded, impressed.


    "Who is this Amiah?" Aryna looked at her student card.


    "Amiah¡­ that name sounds familiar," Theo murmured.


    "Hmm¡­ what are you all going to do now?" Antony asked, looking at the sky. "I''m thinking of attending a magic class. I don''t know anything about the system. Is anyone else coming?"


    "I''m out," Ivan retorted, arms crossed and eyes closed. "In Snegriya, kids are forced to learn about the scientific system as soon as they can read, so this will be the last class I attend."


    "Do peasants in Snegriya even know how to read?" Antony was surprised. In the Genesis continent, peasants barely know the meaning of formal words.


    "Yes."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I''m out too. Becca and I are going to a spell enhancement class," Aryna said. All four looked sideways at Theo, who understood the message and quickly replied:


    "Okay, I''ll go. I need to understand Ether better, so it''ll be useful."


    "Thanks, man!" Antony thanked, raising his hand.


    Theo looked at Antony''s outstretched hand, waiting for a response. As he stood up from the bench, Theo slapped Antony''s hand and waved to the others, saying goodbye.


    ???


    Classes at Wispells are not mandatory. Each student understands their unique learning needs and must seek what they require. Teachers are always in their classrooms during designated hours; if there are students to teach, they will do so. Otherwise, they remain there, waiting. This rarely happens, as Wispells has over five thousand students.


    Theo and Antony were among the first to arrive at the magic system class, taught by Professor Beatrice. They sat in the chairs closest to the stage. About a hundred students arrived in the last twenty minutes.


    Beatrice swallowed hard, being a new teacher. In the past, she had never taught more than twenty students; now, she faced a hundred teenagers. She had been nervous since entering the room, checking attendance and snapping her fingers.


    "Okay¡­" she mentally encouraged herself, inhaling and exhaling.


    "What are the types of energy?" Theo asked before she could say anything, trying to encourage Beatrice and make her forget her nervousness. Knowing the woman who had taught him for over ten years, he knew what she was feeling at that moment.


    "Great. Can anyone tell me the five types of energy a core can have?" Beatrice asked the students.


    "Mana!" one of them answered, followed by others.


    "Ether."


    "Ki."


    "Psychoenergy."


    "Quantum energy!"


    "Not to mention their stages, called energy cycles or Chakras," Beatrice added. "The cores are nothing more than an organ formed near the solar plexus. For deviants, they are simply the ability to manipulate these energies with ease. For us, they are our life source. Can anyone tell me why?"


    "Because the more energy stored in a core, the longer our lifespan."


    "Partially. If we expend too much energy from our core, we die. But if we let it accumulate too much, the core collapses, and we also die. What''s the solution?"


    "Expend a reasonable amount of energy through spells," Theo replied after the students exchanged puzzled looks.


    "Exactly. To cast spells, we perform a kind of ''equivalent exchange'' with our core: we apply the amount of energy we want to expend, and it returns it in the form of an element. Examples of such cores are Mana and Ether. Unlike Ki, for example, which even ordinary humans can use. However, deviants have an advantage. Usually, martial artists use this energy."


    Beatrice turned to the blackboard and wrote "Psychoenergy."


    "Psychoenergy is for those who use magical beasts. This psychic energy can manipulate the feelings and thoughts of living beings. Usually, tamers use this energy to keep their beasts under control."


    Writing the names "Mana, Ether, and Quantum," she continued:


    "Mana is the natural energy particle and the most abundant in our world. Ether and Quantum are taboos¡­ we don''t exactly know what they are. We only know that Ether comes from space, while Quantum is a particle that comes from within atomic nuclei."


    "Isn''t something missing?" Antony whispered to Theo.


    "The energy disks," Theo replied.


    "What about the energy disks?" Antony asked.


    "Well, they are like small cores scattered throughout the body. They serve as secondary energy storage. Some deviants can''t use the energy in their cores, so they are stuck with Chakras. Since one of the Chakra disks can enhance vision, mind, and processing capacity. We usually call these people scientists or alchemists. And also," she sighed nervously. "Some disks carry elemental codes. That is, where our attributes reside. The compressed energy to manipulate elements."


    Beatrice wrote on the board, drawing an addition symbol followed by a subtraction sign and ending with a perfect circle.


    "Positive, negative, and neutral. Our cores respond to these three particles, regardless of which energy they are made of. We use a color chart to symbolize a core''s energy, where the further from green it is, the more energy it has. Cores charged with protons have three shades: yellow, orange, and red."


    Beatrice walked around the small stage after explaining the shades, listing from the least to the most energetic, respectively.


    "Cores charged with electrons have blue, purple, and violet as their shades. Finally, cores charged only with neutrons are just green. They are the rarest and at the same time the strongest cores. Although called ''neutron cores,'' they give the impression of having no energy, but it''s the opposite. Green cores are neutral because they can control both electrons and protons in harmony, keeping everything in balance."


    "In the end, it''s just like an atom," a student whispered, laughing.


    "Correct," Beatrice replied, leaving the student slightly embarrassed.


    He had made the comparison to belittle neutral deviants, comparing them to the size of an atom. For many with red or violet cores, those with green cores are aberrations trying to imitate them but not coming close to their power.


    "Neutral deviants are like an atom. The core in the solar plexus while the Chakra disks can be considered the electron cloud. That''s why we should thank them. Thanks to these deviants, ninety-five percent of energy manipulation techniques exist. Thanks to the people who fought for their right to live. So thank them, because, like an atom, it''s thanks to them that you still have energy in your core and are alive to be like this."


    "Idiot," Theo thought, smiling slightly.


    The sound of a trumpet echoed through the campus.


    "It''s over just when I was getting excited¡­ anyway!" she exclaimed, catching the attention of those already leaving. "Remember: deviants are humans who did not succumb to the primitive and savage violence of our nature, which is why we are superior. And because we are superior, we must protect those who have not evolved."


    "A great philosophy¡­ But it''s time to head back to the dorms. See you tomorrow, then?" Antony asked Theo, but he was lost in thought.


    "If Ether comes from space, how could I get a considerable reserve of that energy?" he reflected. "Will any of the techniques Beatrice mentioned be enough?"


    "Theo?" Antony called again.


    "Sure, see you tomorrow," Theo said goodbye to Antony.


    "See you!"


    Theo stood up from his chair, looking at the sun streaming through the glass window. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and reflected a bit more. In these moments, he missed the ease of his past life. The ease of not needing to learn, just executing. Now, in this life and this body, studying and executing were the only way out.

 Chapter 21: Special Class (4)

    Jason opened the door to the room, throwing his backpack on the floor before flopping onto the mattress. Sighing as he stared at the ceiling, he said:


    "Dude, go to sleep. Your day must have been as tough as mine, how do you still have so much energy? Has your nuclear energy not run out yet?"


    "Actually, that''s the problem I was trying to solve."


    "What do you mean?"


    Walking over to Theo, Jason sat on the edge of the desk. Taking care not to damage any of Theo''s papers.


    "Ether is a particle that only exists outside the ozone layer, meaning in space. I''d have to go there to have a reserve of ether, unlike you guys who use mana. Just by breathing, you can regenerate your core. But I can''t... However, it was impossible to go to space and not die. I had to find a way around it..."


    "It would be so much easier if you could change your core''s energy; everyone would choose mana," he complained, going back to bed. "Goodnight. And make sure you sleep at least two hours tonight."


    ''Change the energy...'' Theo thought, staring at the papers on his desk.


    There, he stayed all night, testing just how much of a genius he really was. Diving deep into theories about magic and energy, about science and equivalent exchange. By the next morning, he would definitely have a backache, but to him, it would be worth it. Spell circles, astronomical equations, and hundreds of unanswered questions. Theo definitely used all his capacity and effort to try to find a solution. Until, after a lost night, he came up with a theory based on Jason''s simple and layman phrase.


    ???


    Theo threw a stack of dozens of papers on Paul''s desk. The mentor, smoking a cigarette, began analyzing the papers, reviewing the calculations and finding no flaws. Tossing the cigarette into the ashtray and exhaling smoke, he was surprised.


    "He created a way to convert mana into ether?" Amiah asked.


    "Yes. Amiah, the kid managed to create a theory about value transformation in one night. I was told he was good at math, but this surprised me."


    "In short: by calculating that for every meter of a spell, he uses 5% of his core''s energy... In three hours, he managed to reduce that 5% to 0.1% consumption. The kid did this by injecting mana into his own system and then swapping one-third of the mana for one-third of ether..."


    "Yes. But I think there are some issues with it."


    "There are many. What will he do with the remaining mana fragments? Since he doesn''t manipulate that energy, it''s impossible to expel it using his attribute. The mana might try to overpower the ether and collapse his core, and he''ll end up dying suddenly."


    "Any ideas to help him?"


    "Only with an amplifier. I''ll contact his father and ask him to order an amplifier from his godmother in the Fulmenbour Order. I''ll have to take them there, any problem?" Paul shook his head. "Great. How are they doing today?"


    "Well... The five of them are in the gym training. The three boys stayed to practice physical stuff, and the girls are working on spells..."


    "Take me to them."


    ???


    "1... 2... 3..." Antony counted, watching Theo and Ivan hold their own body weight with their fists. "4... 5..."


    Ivan failed. His arms gave out, wobbling like a loose rope before he fell to the ground. Rubbing his wrists, he looked at Theo and muttered:


    "Did you train this?"


    "No. I''m just used to my own weight," Theo gave up. "You''re a psychopath," he said, looking at Antony.


    "30... 31... 32... 33... 34... 35..."


    "He''s gonna be there all day. Here."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ivan threw a wooden sword to Theo, then grabbed a wooden spear from a shelf.


    "You said you''re a hybrid, so let''s see how you do."


    "I thought you were just a caster," Theo commented as he got up from the floor.


    "I''m learning a bit about weapon combat..."


    The two positioned themselves, standing still and staring each other down. Both took a deep breath before charging at each other. Ivan lunged forward with a precise thrust, forcing Theo to dodge. The moment Theo moved, Ivan swiftly recovered his spear and aimed a quick kick at Theo''s left arm.


    However, Theo reacted by grabbing Ivan''s leg, lifting it and destabilizing his opponent, who slipped and momentarily lost balance. Ending the training, Theo raised his sword, pointing it firmly at Ivan''s forehead, and released a concentrated gust of wind, demonstrating total control in that instant.


    "Oops..." Theo joked.


    "Yeah, weapons aren''t for me," Ivan said, tossing Theo''s sword aside.


    "We''re even. I''m sure I wouldn''t beat you in a spell fight."


    Theo extended his hand to Ivan, who accepted the gesture and pulled himself up. The two turned upon hearing an energy explosion. They looked over and saw Rebecca and Aryna collapsed on the ground. Theo ran to help Aryna, while Antony stopped his exercise to assist Rebecca.


    "What happened?" Theo asked Aryna.


    "She reflected my spell with double the force by accident. Then she tried to isolate it, and everything collapsed."


    "That''s usually what happens when two spells try to negate each other," Paul said, walking up to the students. Amiah followed close behind. The students looked at Amiah with curiosity. "Kids, I want you to meet your other mentor: Amiah Neidr."


    Amiah let out a muffled laugh as he looked at Theo.


    "The kid''s a male copy of his mother. Must have only inherited his father''s strength."


    Helping Aryna up and noticing she could stand on her own, Theo walked over to Amiah. The two stared at each other: Amiah analyzed Theo''s posture, while Theo felt both threatened and imposing in the other''s presence.


    "Neidr means serpents, right? You''re the Amiah from the southern kingdom of the great empire?"


    "The one and only, in the flesh."


    "You''re the tamer of the mythological serpent Apophis... You trained my father, right?"


    "Yes. I helped Ethan Caesar control his bond back in his Vagus days."


    "I came here just to meet you. My father said you could help me with my energy..."


    "That''s exactly why I''m here. Paul showed me your calculations, and I''m impressed. However, there are several drawbacks to your theory."


    "Yeah, I know. But I have no idea how to work around them..."


    "Don''t worry. We''re going to Fulmenbour to help solve all your problems."


    "Fulmenbour? You mean we''re going to the alchemists'' order in the trade region?" Aryna asked, her eyes shining with excitement.


    "Exactly. Be ready in thirty minutes."


    The two girls ran off happily to their rooms, forgetting the pain from moments ago. Ivan and Antony walked normally, chatting with Paul.


    "So, blondie," Amiah called. "How''s Edward doing?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I started training him before I came to be a mentor at Vagus. How''s his mastery of the technique coming along?"


    "Ah! You mean Ignis'' ignition?" Amiah nodded. "Well... once he hit my dad with an attack, and it left a scar on his leg that still burns to this day."


    A muffled laugh escaped Amiah''s lips.


    "A human making the strongest fire attribute deviant feel pain from his own fire? Hilarious. Go get ready, we''re leaving soon."


    Theo gave a two-fingered salute.


    ???


    "Do they think we''re going to stay in another country for a year?..." Paul thought, watching the two girls come with a suitcase and backpack each. Aryna and Rebecca carried two suitcases and a backpack, unlike the boys who only had a small backpack.


    "Why are you bringing so little?" Aryna asked the boys.


    "First law of Vagus: be content with little," Antony retorted.


    "Stupid law. I need everything in here."


    "Vanity and lust are two deadly sins..."


    "Ah... by Hestia. I forgot you believe in Yahweh."


    "Better than believing in Zeus," Antony muttered.


    "Okay, let''s stop here," Ivan said, stepping between the two and pushing them aside. "Theo, which carriage are you taking?"


    "The boys will ride in the back, and the girls in the front," Amiah informed. "Let''s go, get in now. It''s a five-hour trip to the Fulmenbour Order."


    "Be content with little... Is this little?" Theo thought, entering the carriage before everyone else.


    Right at the entrance, a refined round wooden table separated the two golden seats. A golden lamp on the ceiling illuminated the entire compartment. The air was scented, and there wasn''t a speck of dust.


    "Thank the Windsor royal family, your little friend''s family," Paul said, entering with Theo.


    Theo glanced outside and looked for Antony, who was throwing rocks at Aryna, and she was retaliating.


    "Yeah... forget it."


    Hours passed, just before dusk, when the carriages suddenly came to a halt. Antony, who was dozing off, ended up falling from the seat to the floor. Ivan, on the other hand, shifted slightly in his seat, while Theo, anticipating the unexpected, was already prepared. A few seconds earlier, he had seen Amiah heading toward the coachman.


    "Come on, sleeping beauties," Amiah shouted, loud enough for the other carriage to hear. "I have a mission for you."

 Chapter 22: Cataloging (1)

    "It''s so cold..." Rebecca complained, stepping out of the carriage.


    "Not at all," Ivan joked.


    "No fun."


    "Where are they going?" Theo asked, watching Amiah and Paul walk away.


    "No idea..."


    The two mentors entered the woods beside the carriages. Paul sat on a rock, while Amiah remained standing, searching for a vantage point to keep an eye on the students.


    "What''s up?" Paul asked, trying to light a cigarette. However, Amiah snatched it from his hand and threw it on the ground.


    "Let''s split them into pairs."


    "But there are five of them. One will be left alone."


    "I''ll go with him. You stay in the carriages, keep watch, and assist the others if they get lost."


    "You''re going with blondie? Why?" Amiah and Paul locked eyes. "Ah... Because of the ether."


    "His core must be collapsing. Ether is complex and denser than mana. Just giving him an amplifier won''t help if he can''t properly control his own energy. The same goes for the others. We need to show them how it''s done in practice."


    "Hmm..." Paul muttered thoughtfully. "What about you and his father? Both of you have ether, right? How did you manage it?"


    Amiah sighed deeply.


    "I met his father twenty-five years ago. He was still a teenager but already had a bond with the Phoenix. That was our starting point. Ethan and I have a mythical Wicca, while Theo doesn''t and never will."


    "How can you be so sure? As far as I know, Wiccas appear when you discover your essence."


    "Yes and no. There are cases like Ethan''s. He just discovered he had ether, and then the Phoenix established a bond. It was through my essence, but it took me over five years to achieve that. Theo hasn''t even had a year, unless we help him."


    "With what?"


    "The energy has to go through nuclear fusion. At first, ether dissipates like water, unless the kid knows how to store it in the chakra disks. His experiment might be brilliant, but soon he won''t be able to do anything due to the amount of mana trying to overpower the ether."


    "Are you speaking from experience?"


    "Yes," Amiah replied, staring intently at Theo. "It feels like a century ago, but I''ll never forget it."


    Theo felt a sharp pain in his solar plexus, as if someone was watching him. Looking into the woods, he saw Amiah and Paul returning.


    "Alright, kids," Paul said, walking to his bag in the carriage. He grabbed five notebooks and tossed them to the students. "You''ll split into pairs: Tony and Ivan, Beca and Aryna. Theo stays with Mentor Amiah. In each of these notebooks, you''ll record information about every living creature in there. That means you''ll have to study every animal and creature you find in this forest... Don''t worry, I''ll be out here."


    "We have to catalog animals?" Antony asked, losing enthusiasm.


    "Exactly. Good luck."


    "Why?" Rebecca asked.


    Amiah sighed heavily.


    "This forest is called the ''North Wind Forest,''" Amiah explained. "Because of the anemo creatures inside. Generally, they''re animals and beasts ranging from grade one to grade six. The cataloging mission will also help you earn reputation points and level up."


    "Why are we here, then?" Antony asked, entering the forest with Theo and Ivan.


    Rebecca''s eyebrows shot up at the boy''s sudden change in mood. Aryna grabbed her shoulders, saying:


    "I told you boys are suicidal..."


    ???


    What''s the worst feeling you''ve ever experienced? Maybe anxiety, or intense fear? That feeling that makes your adrenaline skyrocket. If you asked Theo, he wouldn''t say death. He''d definitely say: The agonizing sensation of seeing what brings death.


    Try to imagine something you can''t process. A being so ridiculous you can''t believe it exists. When Paul said to catalog the animals and creatures in the journal, the first thing that came to Theo''s mind was him, the black knight who caused his trauma: Dullahan.


    He started drawing on the first page. A helmetless armor, next to it, a loose head with long white hair. With no description other than the name, it''s the only information Theo has. Flipping to the next page, he hides the drawing of the messenger of death and looks around.


    "Found nothing?" Amiah asked, approaching Theo, who shook his head. "Alright. Put the notebook in a safe place. Sit on the ground comfortably and close your eyes."


    "Meditation?"


    "Yes."


    Theo carefully closed the notebook, placing it under a rock, and sat cross-legged on the ground. Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes.


    "How many energy points can you feel? And where are they?"


    Theo felt as if his soul had left his body. A copy of his own body, but made of golden energy, appeared before him. Three points of light shone brightly.


    "Three. One in the throat, another in the heart, and the last... in the solar plexus."


    ''Ether, wind, and fire...'' Amiah thought.


    "The one in the throat is the one that represents energy the most."


    "Right. Makes sense, since your core is ether. Can you see a vein in the throat disk? Connecting upward."


    "Yes. It''s almost transparent and basically disappears at the chin..."


    Amiah pointed his index finger at Theo''s throat.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just amplifying the ether. It''s like a covalent bond. I''m helping you reach stability. How''s it going?"


    "The vein is extending to the nose... now between the eyes, going to the forehead. Forming a disk..."


    The energy vein stretched from Theo''s throat to the center of his forehead, creating a disk that gave him a brief headache. Feeling a sharp pain, Theo opened his eyes.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Don''t worry. Now try opening your eyes and see what''s changed."


    "Nothing..." As he opened his eyes, he noticed no difference. But after blinking several times, he realized. "I can see more clearly..."


    "What we did was awaken the third eye disk. It improves your perception. Not to mention, you now have two cores for the ether to stabilize."


    "My problem is the lack of ether, not its overload," Theo retorted, massaging his forehead.


    "Use that brain of yours. Do only deviants have cores?" Amiah asked.


    "No. Any mana creature can have a core."


    "Mana beast is a very generalized term. Like deviants, animals with cores also have energy derivations. The flying ones, for example. How do you think they fly? Like regular birds? No. They have an ether core."


    "How does that change my current situation?"


    "These animals kill not for meat, but for the core. They consume the ether in others'' systems. See where I''m going with this?"


    "So..." He swallowed dryly before continuing. "You created this cataloging mission so we can learn to kill and absorb their energy?"


    "Exactly. It might seem savage, but it''s what we used in wars," Amiah said, patting his clothes. "Alright, enough time has passed. The third eye chakra should have stopped bothering you. Start hunting," Amiah ordered, disappearing with the hiss of a snake.


    "Son of a..."


    ???


    Antony ran through the bushes, leaping over branches, ravines, and small caves. A wolf''s roar echoed to his right, making him speed up even more. Creating a shield and a sword out of metal, he turned around abruptly.


    The wolf lunged at Antony''s shield, its surface vibrating from the impact. Antony felt the weight of the animal, slightly retreating his arms, but he held on and swung the sword forcefully, cutting through the air. At the right moment, the wolf jumped up, narrowly escaping the strike.


    The wolf let out a loud roar that emitted an intense vibration. The force was so powerful that it distorted the shapes of Antony''s weapons in an instant. The shield began to warp, and the sword bent, rendering them useless.


    "What the hell...!"


    The animal charged at Antony and leaped onto his shoulders. As Antony leaned back, the wolf''s claws tore through his skin. He let out a muffled cry of pain and fell backward onto the ground.


    From a rock behind the wolf, Ivan jumped with his hands together and palms open. A cold breeze spread through the air, enveloping the animal''s back, which writhed in pain upon feeling the ice.


    Seizing the opportunity, Antony created chains to immobilize the wolf. Tying its two legs, he pulled the chains to the side, forcing the wolf to the ground.


    Once on the ground, Antony threw a dagger to Ivan, aiming to finish the animal. Intending to end its suffering, Ivan struck with a cut to the throat, where one of the wolf''s disks was located.


    "I couldn''t let it die of hypothermia," Ivan said, pulling the blade from the animal''s skin.


    "It''s a Sirius. I''ve seen many of these at the castle. They''re wolves trained for war, usually with some elemental ability, ranging from vishuddha to sahasrara. In the wild, they travel in packs, so we must not be far from their alpha," Antony commented, looking at his torn shoulders. "Did you write down everything I said?"


    "What? I already cataloged the Riusverta serpent. Now it''s your turn."


    "Seriously? Look at my shoulders, man. Do you think I can do anything with this?"


    "You''re right," Ivan agreed. "We''re two hours from the complex, maybe you should go back to Paul and ask for help. You can quit and go back to Wispells, stay there while we head to Fulmenbour."


    "Quit? What''s quitting?" Antony snatched Ivan''s journal. The latter fell silent.


    "I hate people like you. With motivational thoughts stuck in your head. You''re fools who don''t understand the value of a life."


    "You like Theo, don''t you?"


    "Yes. He''s the only respectable one among you four."


    "He''s just like me. The concept of ''quitting'' doesn''t exist in his vocabulary. For example: he''s a grade two beginner, Mentor Paul is grade nine, he could defeat us with a single move."


    Antony found support and sat cross-legged on the ground to start taking notes.


    "Even so, he was the first to get up from the chair to fight. On a battlefield, it would be like a soldier with only a week of experience trying to face a Titan. He didn''t quit and charged forward. He showed determination and courage."


    "The difference between you two is that he understands the value of a life. Even though he''s from a noble family, unlike you, he wasn''t raised in a castle in the capital. For him, the world isn''t made of gold, but of lives."


    "Let''s ask him when we find him."


    "Whatever. Are you done?"


    "Yes. Should we take the corpse to Paul? Like, something as valuable as a live Sirius is a dead Sirius. And the folks at Fulmenbour like to study this breed for scientific purposes. It must be about two years old, at the peak of its species'' evolution."


    "How do you know so much about this wolf?"


    "I had one as a child, but my brother took it when he came to Vagus."


    "I see. Then let''s take it."


    A shot echoed through the forest. The birds, startled, flew away at dusk.


    "Is that Aryna?" Antony asked.


    "Yes. They must still be fighting those turtles from earlier..."


    ???


    Mimicking a gun with her fingers, Aryna fired a water projectile while Rebecca created barriers to protect her friend. A giant turtle leaped from a stream bed toward Aryna, but she was shielded by the barrier. Upon impact, Rebecca absorbed the damage and was thrown back.


    "These turtles have abnormal strength..." Rebecca complained, getting up.


    "Yeah. Dispel the barriers. I don''t want you getting hurt because of me."


    As she dispelled the barriers protecting Aryna, Rebecca created two translucent disks and threw them at two turtles, which were launched away.


    Aryna created a water whip at the tip of her right index finger and calmed her mind, taking a deep breath.


    "For example, if you create a high-pressure water jet, you can cut through diamond like paper," she remembered Theo''s words.


    Swinging her hand, she lashed the water whip around, trying to hit the turtles, splitting trees and rocks in half in the process. Even the stream''s flow was interrupted, and most importantly: six turtles were killed.


    "Damn pretty nerd..." Aryna cursed, seeing the high-pressure whip cut her own cheek. "I used a lot of mana... maybe it''s a warning not to push it further."


    "That was both amazing and terrifying," Rebecca commented.


    "Actually, it was overkill," Antony muttered from the top of a hill.


    "Go to hell!" Aryna exclaimed. "What are you doing here again?"


    "Your shots were echoing through the forest, we thought the defenseless little girl might need help."


    "Was that the high-pressure jet Theo mentioned?" Ivan asked, descending the hill.


    "Yes. I focused more on destructive power than precision. I regret it a bit... now my core hurts."


    "You used too much mana, it''s normal."


    "It''s getting dark..." Rebecca murmured.


    "Scared?" Antony taunted.


    Aryna jumped onto her friend''s back, almost choking her with her robust chest.


    "Beca, let''s go. Leave this idiot talking to himself."


    "How many animals have you cataloged?" Ivan asked before the girls left.


    "Eight. We only got insects and are about to catalog the turtle now," Rebecca replied.


    "They only asked for ten."


    "Really? Then we''re almost done," Aryna said.


    With a chain tied to his wrist, Antony dragged the Sirius corpse down the hill.


    "What''s that?"


    "We''re taking it to Fulmenbour. Some scientists there like to study magical breeds," Antony replied.


    "Good thing I won''t be in your carriage. Imagine the smell? Gross."


    "The two of us won''t mind. I think Theo and Sir Amiah won''t either."


    "Speaking of Theo..." Aryna said. "Where is he now? I need to ask him how much pressure is needed for the spell to work."


    "I think he''s with Mentor Amiah..."


    Theo was being thrown into an abyss.

 Chapter 23: Cataloging (2)

    A few minutes earlier...


    It had been forty minutes since Amiah left Theo alone in the forest. Walking through a steep and humid environment, Theo tried to balance himself to avoid tumbling into the stream below. Carefully, he descended the natural steps made by moss-covered rocks. Upon reaching the stream bed, he crouched and prepared to act.


    Watching a bird on the other side of the stream, Theo placed one foot on a slippery rock.


    "As soon as I place my other foot on the rock, I''ll use the wind to launch myself at the bird. The rest is improvisation," Theo pondered before making the move.


    With his right foot as a pivot, he lifted his left leg off the ground and landed on a rock. In the same second, Theo used the wind to propel himself toward the bird. Moving at sixty kilometers per hour, he regretted it the moment he saw the animal up close.


    Since it was in a hole, Theo could only see the head and part of the wings. But everything depended on the angle. The bird in question was almost three meters long. A fabulous creature, with the head, beak, and wings of a hawk and the body of a lion. The gigantic animal heard the roar of the wind and felt Theo''s sudden movement.


    Alerted, the bird prepared to flee before its predator arrived, but before it could act, Theo leaped toward the animal with a dagger. Flying upward, the animal threw Theo to the ground, leaving him no chance to escape.


    "A griffin..." Theo murmured, a sob escaping his mouth.


    The griffin''s roar flooded Theo''s ears, leaving him disoriented. Diving through the air, the mythical beast charged at the boy.


    To defend himself, Theo created a vortex in his palm and exploded the spell, launching himself to the opposite side of the stream.


    Sliding on the ground, Theo got up and ran into the forest. Creating dense wind disks, he threw them at the griffin while trying to buy time to escape.


    Running, Theo bumped into a tree along the way. Even though the sun was still setting, the nearly seven-meter-tall trees of the forest almost completely blocked the sunlight.


    "I''m grade one, but that beast... It doesn''t even have a grade to describe its strength," Theo analyzed as he ran. "If it has the head of a hawk, then it has night vision...!" The griffin charged, smashing its face into a tree and stopping for a few seconds before taking flight. "Damn it! This is the mythological zone!"


    Picking up a tile from the ground, Theo used a gust of wind to hurl it at the griffin. Then, he threw another stone to the side, making it spin 180 degrees in the air. The stone hit the griffin''s head, irritating it to the extreme.


    Jumping over a crack in the ground, Theo misstepped and nearly fell into the hole, but not by luck¡ªthe griffin grabbed him by his right arm and carried him above the trees.


    Grabbing the dagger again, Theo slashed at the animal''s throat, expecting blood to spill. That''s what Theo imagined, but in reality, the blade broke as soon as it touched the beast''s skin.


    Aiming to finish its prey, the griffin dove through the branches, almost scraping the ground. Executing a shallow flight, it threw Theo far away, where the boy rolled until his back hit a rock.


    Letting out a roar, the beast looked at the moon. While the animal performed some ritual, Theo scanned the environment and noticed a cliff behind him.


    Alternating his gaze between the griffin and the cliff, he dragged himself with his left arm to the edge. Upon reaching the destination, he didn''t even look at the animal before making his final decision.


    Theo jumped into the abyss of the cliff.


    The infernal heat woke him. Waking up suddenly, he broke into a cold sweat from the heat emanating from flames that covered the environment with a red hue.


    Touching his forehead, he noticed it was larger, about thirty centimeters. His body also seemed more mature, like that of an adult, with defined muscles and veins visible under his skin.


    Looking ahead, he saw a huge, agitated river, so he decided to go to the riverbed, aiming to see his reflection. To his astonishment, there he was: the soldier who had died fifteen years ago, with blond hair and blue eyes, scars all over his face, and one on his throat. Liam Mason.


    Liam''s shock and confusion didn''t last long, as a hoarse voice interrupted him.


    "You," the voice called to Liam. "Come up," it ordered.


    Even though there were countless translucent people on a small piece of land, Liam noticed they were interacting with him.


    Scanning the place, Liam found a wooden boat on the riverbed, where an old man in dirty white rags waited for him.


    He swallowed dryly before taking a step toward the boat. Uncomfortable with the stares, Liam averted his gaze to the river and noticed what looked like faces and hands agonizing in the water, forming the agitated waves.


    Boarding the boat, the old man asked:


    "Payment."


    "Payment? What do you mean?"


    The boatman stared at him for a moment. Noticing the difference between Liam and the others present, he realized Liam''s body was "physical."


    "I see."


    Climbing onto the bow, the boatman began rowing toward a waterfall that cascaded into nothingness. As they sailed, Liam couldn''t take his eyes off those waves. They looked like souls agonizing after death, paying for their sins.


    Passing the limits of the waterfall, the boat began to float through an abyss. The abyss below soon transformed into the absolute universe. As if they were traveling atop the stars and galaxies themselves. The atmosphere was nonexistent, but Liam couldn''t describe the purity emanating from all sides.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He already knew this. An energy so pure and clear, responsible for the creation of the universe: ether. Different from what he had in his core, it was denser, more powerful, and superior in every way, almost suffocating him.


    A feeling so good that it calms the heart and empties the mind. As if a sea full of waves and tsunamis became a sea without a single wave, a calm sea.


    "So, who are you?" the boatman asked.


    "Theo... Liam Mason."


    "You don''t know who you are?"


    "More or less."


    "Your soul, it has been here before. Tell me, Liam, have you died before?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "For some reason, the underworld recognizes you as a soul, not as a mortal who came here while still alive. So I assume you''re a mortal who managed to transfer your soul to another body before death. What humans call reincarnation."


    Liam''s eyes widened slightly.


    "Who are you?" Liam asked.


    "Don''t worry. You''re not the first, nor will you be the last. But to answer: I am Charon, the ferryman of Hades."


    "Charon? Camille told me about him..." Liam thought, and as he processed everything, he understood in shock.


    "Is this Tartarus?"


    "You processed that quickly. But yes, this is the world of the dead."


    Liam looked back, searching for the river. His eyes lost themselves in the path, gazing at the stars and the infinite sea around him. The waterfall was there, distant, enough for him to see Tartarus as a flat world. A floating disk in the middle of the universe.


    "This is a spiritual zone. We are in the universe, but no living being can see us. I see... My lord must think your existence is still necessary, as he hasn''t sent Thanatos to fetch you," Charon said, fixing his gaze on the universe as if observing something.


    "What do you mean?"


    "As the ferryman of the underworld, when I come to this region, I can see the lives of all souls. I usually do this with beings who intrigue me, like you. A reincarnated one, huh? How did you get here?"


    "I jumped off a cliff to escape a griffin. After that, I don''t know anything."


    "Hmm... You fainted in a nether zone. Since your reincarnation didn''t go through divine judgment, the accumulation of energy brought you here. But there''s something that intrigues me..." Charon stopped rowing. Turning to Liam, he asked, "How did you die? I can''t see certain parts of your life..."


    "I don''t know. In fact, I remember very little about my previous life," Liam lied, an act that Charon didn''t catch. "Only who I was. Over the years, my memories have been fading..."


    "That''s good," Charon said. "It means that when you reach the age you were before, you''ll lose the memories related to Liam Mason. That would truly be a second chance..."


    "The energy he emanates... You shouldn''t be human."


    "That''s not bad. It means I won''t be bound by the chains of fate."


    "In a way, yes. But is it so bad to be who you really are?"


    "Does the excuse of being a murderous general count?"


    "To me, it makes no sense. Life, fate, and death are irrelevant concepts to me. So I have no moral lessons for that, nor do I have opinions. Now, tell me, did you die with negative karma due to envy?" Charon asked.


    "Karma of envy?" Liam pondered, placing his hand on his jaw.


    "Yes. By any chance, did you die carrying the weight of envy on your shoulders?"


    "Envy..." Liam continued to reflect, searching his memories for an answer.


    "Did you do bad things out of envy?"


    As he reflected, Liam sat at the bottom of the boat and placed his hand in the void of the universe, where waves like those of a quiet lake began to form under his fingers. He took a deep breath before answering:


    "Yes. I always envied those who had a normal and happy family, the children who weren''t forced to become soldiers. The ordinary humans who weren''t called cursed. I envied the people who, despite all the bad things happening, could still laugh. I confess that I often acted out of envy, but I never regretted it..."


    "I see... now your reincarnation makes sense."


    "Your expression is pure, and your words are genuine... You didn''t stutter once, so you''re telling the truth. Not to mention, the atmosphere you''ve established isn''t much different from the sensation the ether around us gives off. Liam Mason, or whatever you call yourself now, Theo Lawrence... You''re much more than you think you are, aren''t you?" Charon analyzed.


    "Hey, hey?" Liam waved at Charon.


    "Ah, yes, forgive me for taking too much of your time. My work must also move forward, so... Alvheim."


    "Alv... what?"


    "Remember to gather good karma. Second chances won''t come so easily when you die. Make sure you don''t regret your actions, but live as you wish. I''ll eagerly await the day we meet again, and of course, the day I personally take you to the Elysian Fields, Lord of..." Charon spoke a language incomprehensible to Liam, his lips moving without forming syllables.


    "What? Wait! What are you...!"


    Time froze as Charon pushed Liam off the boat. Only the boatman''s lips moved, uttering a single word: "Destiny."


    Sinking into an absurd amount of pure ether, the former general''s thoughts became confused, seeing things he had never seen before. In an instant, he began to sink into a deep ocean, where not even light could reach him. Whether his eyes were open or closed, nothing changed. Until finally, he felt the ground violently hit his back.


    ???


    A current constantly splashed against Theo''s face, nearly drowning him. With his body aching, he could do nothing but rest his chin on the ground and drink some of the flowing water.


    "Look at that, the princess drinks natural, dirty water," Amiah said, sitting on a rock right next to Theo. "Two minutes unconscious... if you had taken any longer, I might have considered worrying."


    Turning his body to the side, Theo aimed to look at his mentor. When their eyes met, the boy flipped him off.


    Walking over to his disciple, Amiah pulled the finger back, almost breaking it. The boy winced in pain and exhaustion but soon returned to normal.


    "Come on, blondie. You still have a lot to do."


    "Where were you?" Theo asked.


    "With you. I never left. For example, when the griffin smashed its face into a tree, I was the one who pushed it there."


    Theo fell silent.


    Standing up, he tried to look around. Above, only the crack he had fallen through. On the sides, rocks and more rocks, but to the right, there was a small cave that ended where his eyes could still see. In a rock formation, a crimson glow shimmered in Theo''s eyes.


    "What''s that?" He pointed to the rock that emitted the glow.


    "That is..." Amiah searched for the object. "Ah, right. It''s an arcane nether crystal. Don''t get too close, it might summon an imp or consume all your ether."


    "Ah..." Theo muttered, as if his mind had exploded.


    "Let''s go. It''s going to be a bit tricky to get out of here," Amiah said, trying to follow the stream of the small river.

 Chapter 24: Cataloging (3)

    In the cold of the early morning, Amiah and Theo built a campfire after escaping the crevice they were in. While Theo rested, his mentor sharpened sticks, crafting arrows for a makeshift bow. When the first ray of sunlight illuminated the forest, the mentor extinguished the fire and gathered all the arrows in one place.


    "Wake up, princess," Amiah called, poking Theo.


    Grumbling and rubbing his eyes, Theo struggled to get up from the damp ground. Picking up one of the arrows, he asked Amiah:


    "What are these for?"


    "What was your last mission?" Amiah retorted.


    "Hmm..." Theo muttered, trying to remember. He really had to strain his memory. His mind lit up like a clear night. "Ah! Hunting flying beasts."


    Amiah stood up, brushing off his clothes, and a small trail of dust spread out.


    "I looked for the dagger I gave you, but you either lost it or broke it. So, for hunting birds, there''s nothing better for weak people than a bow and arrow."


    With every word Amiah spoke, Theo''s pride was pricked by imaginary needles.


    "How long have you been using the wind attribute?"


    "Wind? For five years. I started using fire at eight, but I didn''t get used to it and gave up."


    "What about mental energy manipulation?"


    "You''re talking about Wiccas, right? I tried with a grade ten beasts, but apparently, it didn''t accept me."


    "Strange... Wiccas don''t reject without reason. Could it be... with the Phoenix in the same house, the others won''t accept sharing territory..."


    "What is he thinking?" Theo wondered as he watched Amiah''s uneasy expression.


    "Alright. We''ll train your aim. If necessary, use the wind to add more pressure."


    Theo picked up the bow and an arrow before standing up. Placing an arrow on the bow, he took a deep breath, searching for a target.


    "Hit that big tree over there," Amiah pointed to a giant, thick-trucked tree.


    The arrow was fired. Without using any attribute, the arrow veered a few degrees to the left and hit a rock on the ground. Theo clicked his tongue, disappointed with the failure.


    "Don''t worry. There''s a first time for everything," Amiah handed Theo another arrow. "Again."


    Taking a deep breath, Theo focused on the target.


    A strong breeze swept through the area. Closing his eyes, Theo blocked out any sound or sensation from his mind: feeling only the breeze and the tree in front of him. When the wind ceased, he fired at the same moment.


    Again, it was a failed attempt.


    "Maybe it''s not your specialty."


    "Tsk."


    ???


    They walked through the forest, now in a more lush and vibrant region. They followed a muddy trail between the spaced-out trees that left the forest exposed, though obscured by a faint mist of rain. From afar, they observed a wild hunt: a falcon cut through the air, descending from the sky and tearing through the leaves to sink its talons into a reptile on the ground.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Struggling against its hunter, the reptile writhed to escape, trying to fight in every way possible. It was in vain. A few seconds of combat passed before the bird finally killed its prey and began its meal.


    "That''s a kynigos anemus. It can be confused with a falcon, but you can tell them apart by the green crest. It''s one of the species that can get closest to the ozone layer without suffering any damage," Amiah explained.


    "Do I have to kill it and consume its core?" Theo asked.


    "Exactly."


    Slapping his own eye and sliding his hand down his face, Theo let out faint grumbles of exhaustion and distrust. Still, he gripped the bow.


    Focusing deeply, he fired again. But this time, Theo aimed at a different target: a rock next to the bird.


    The arrow shattered the rock into fragments, instantly drawing the animal''s attention to the boy.


    With a sudden charge, the kynigos anemus lunged at Theo, who leaned back to dodge. Pointing his fingers toward the forest, he fired a gust of wind that intrigued the bird more than its hunter.


    Chasing after the projectile, the bird cut through the spell.


    "I knew it!" Theo thought. "The name ''Wind Hunter'' isn''t for nothing. It will always hunt any being with the wind attribute. Is this to show superiority over all others in this element?..."


    Theo fired again, this time to the east. The bird tore through the wind toward the spell, and as soon as it reached the wind spell, Theo shot an arrow imbued with the element.


    Kynigos got confused, caught in a crossfire, and couldn''t decide which spell to attack. Hovering in the air, lost, the arrow struck the bird''s back directly, and it fell to the ground lifeless.


    "Congratulations," Amiah said sarcastically. "Confusing it was a good strategy."


    Amiah led Theo to the animal''s body. Pulling the arrow from the corpse, he pointed to the shimmering green crest on the animal''s forehead.


    "Touch it," he ordered. "And absorb its energy."


    "Talk as if it''s easy to absorb energy out of nowhere..."


    And it was easier than Amiah explained.


    When Theo touched the kynigos'' crest, a green aura began to seep through his hand. Slowly, the aura entered his skin, as if it weren''t part of matter.


    Soon, he felt the energy moving toward his solar plexus. Exhaling, a cold and refreshing breeze escaped his mouth.


    "See? It''s easier than you thought."


    "I feel light..." Theo murmured.


    "Of course. You just received an abundance of atmospheric energy in your veins."


    Theo processed the words, and the facts weighed on him.


    "Is this mana?" Theo asked.


    "Yes. But probably refined and fused with anemo molecules."


    "This sensation... it''s similar to Egon''s Weltna..." Theo pondered, still feeling the energy coursing through his veins.


    "Don''t enjoy the good feeling too much. It can become an addiction."


    "It''s pure."


    "Yes. Hand me your journal."


    Theo took the notebook from his bag and handed it to Amiah, who immediately began flipping through it. Reaching the end of the content, the mentor closed the journal.


    "Ten animals. He''s already completed the mission."


    "Come on, let''s head back to the meeting point. It''s the second day; they must have returned to the carriages by now."


    ???


    "Sir Paul. Where should we put this animal''s body?" one of the coachmen asked.


    Paul looked over and saw some men dragging the corpse of the Sirius that Antony and Ivan had killed. Ivan had frozen the body to preserve it, but due to the heat, the effect was already wearing off.


    "Put it in the carriage trunk."


    Closing his eyes, Paul focused on the forest.


    "Theo and Amiah are coming back... The others are near an external energy source..." Paul''s eyebrows furrowed. "An arcane crystal..."


    "Sir Paul, aren''t you..."


    "Keep an eye on the carriages," Paul ordered, lighting a cigarette. "If Amiah arrives before me, tell him where I went."


    "And where are you... Hey!"


    Paul had already entered the forest.


    "Idiotic kids... they''re going to pick a fight they can''t win," Paul thought as he walked through the forest.

 Chapter 25: Cataloging (4)

    "Is Snegriya cold?" Rebecca asked. "Sorry. What a stupid question. The land of snow not being cold, that was really dumb," she said with a nervous smile. "But... how cold is it really?"


    "You''d die of hypothermia in three days," Ivan replied.


    "Which god do you believe in?" Aryna asked. Ivan glared at her as if she had insulted him. "Sorry, I just like learning about cultures."


    "None. We don''t believe in nature spirits or deities, much less ghosts. Only in causality."


    "Causality?"


    "Yes. We believe things happen because they are meant to, not because a deity dictated it. And gods? Well... no offense, but they''re just humans who reached another level of power. Of course, that''s what we believe in the region I come from. Maybe it''s different elsewhere..."


    "I see... I never thought there''d be a civilization that didn''t believe in a god. And you, Mr. Royalty. Did you manage to do anything?"


    Resting the notebook on his leg, Antony sketched an energy sphere floating in front of him.


    "I''m almost done. Come here, what do I write about this?"


    Ivan took a deep breath.


    "It''s an arcane crystal. If we cross its energy boundary, it will attack us in some way."


    "How exactly?"


    "I don''t know. They''re unpredictable. In Snegriya, there are tons of them because it''s an almost uninhabitable continent, so mana and natural cores are more prevalent. I''ve encountered dozens of these, and each one reacted differently."


    "So, inside, like, an explosion could happen?" Rebecca asked.


    "Yes. Want to test it, Sir Windsor?"


    "What are the other possibilities?" Antony asked.


    "Are you seriously considering this?" Rebecca asked.


    "Of course, why not?"


    "Let him kill himself, Beca," Aryna said.


    "Well..." Ivan began. "There are two types of arcane crystals: the natural type, which is generated by mana. They usually only release weak energy charges. And the nuclear crystal: the kind formed after a beast''s death. When a magical animal dies, its core releases the accumulated energy and creates a kind of territory where anyone who enters is surprised. Most of the time, it summons creatures related to the previous owner of that core."


    "So, if I go in there, I could be attacked by an energy blast or some wild animal? Why not?"


    Closing the notebook and tossing it aside, Antony paused to gather courage and step into the crystal''s territory.


    "If you''re going to do it, be a man and just go for it," Paul said, leaning against a tree.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he noticed all the students were looking at him. "I noticed you were too close to an arcane crystal, so I came to prevent disasters. But if you''re going to go, just go without thinking."


    Antony stared at the territory one last time. Unsure of what to do, he just stood there, gathering the courage to move a muscle.


    "If this were a fight, you''d already be dead. That''s the problem with indecision. If it were your brother..."


    Hearing the comparison, Antony stepped into the territory without thinking. Creating a metal shield, he positioned himself to protect against any potential attack.


    The move surprised Paul.


    "Hmm... Nothing happened," Antony commented.


    In response to his arrogance, the arcane crystal released an energy whip that sent Antony flying, easily crushing his metal shield.


    "Oh..." Paul murmured. "So it''s the energy type. Or not."


    Below the crystal, a stone altar began to crack.


    Energy rays began to escape from the crystal, and upon touching the ground, life forms began to emerge: predatory wings, white with a pair of icy horns on their foreheads. A crystalline blue stripe ran down the animals'' spines, forming a kind of arrow. The birds cawed through the forest.


    "Alright. They''re albastrons..." Aryna commented.


    "The evolution of kynigos?" Rebecca asked.


    The first bird feinted toward Ivan. Rebecca created a barrier in front of the boy, giving him room to retreat. Using high-pressure water jets, Aryna sliced the animal in half.


    "It''s a grade three beast..." Paul said, still leaning against the tree. "You''ll have to work as a team to kill them. I won''t interfere; my job here is just to guide you. But if you''re too weak to handle the risk of death with these little things, I''ll step in."


    "What a crappy teacher..." Aryna muttered to herself.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "Tony. Give me some protection," Ivan asked.


    "Think a shield and a sickle will do?"


    "Anything."


    "A sickle, then."


    Liquid metal flowed from Antony''s right hand, extending almost a meter. The metal formed the base of a handle that quickly molded into the blade of a sickle. The liquid solidified into a durable metal.


    Antony tossed the weapon to Ivan, who wasted no time charging at the birds.


    Dragging the sickle from the ground upward, Ivan easily sliced one of the birds in half. A flock of albastrons advanced, cornering Ivan and Antony. Creating steel knives, Antony fired them in all directions.


    Sneaking away, Ivan tried to advance toward the arcane crystal, but an energy whip stopped him.


    "The crystal operates in stages," Paul explained. "There are three phases: the first is when you invade the crystal''s territory, then it initiates a counterattack. The second phase is where you are now: the weaker ones attack. And finally: the phase where the crystal releases all its accumulated energy, and the former owner reincarnates."


    "So, in the next act, the crystal will summon its former owner?" Aryna asked.


    "Yes. I suggest you help. We''ll only leave once you''re done here."


    "What?! But this was their idea!" Aryna complained.


    "You''re a team. A team takes responsibility for each other''s mistakes, no matter what."


    "Damn... I hope you guys die!" Aryna cursed at the boys.


    Clapping her hands and pulling them apart, Aryna fired a water cannon at the animals. While the crystal summoned more birds, Ivan did his best to kill them, preventing an infestation.


    Creating thin metal rods, sharp enough to seem invisible but as sharp as a sword, Antony joined the fight, tearing through some of the larger birds.


    Trying to approach the crystal again, Ivan was thrown back by a larger bird. The dominant predator: a harpy.


    "A mythological spirit..." Rebecca commented after creating a barrier to save Ivan.


    "It won''t help..." The harpy perched on a rock. "Every time we kill one, its body disintegrates into energy and comes back to life..."


    "That''s not how it works," Aryna countered. "The particles return to the arcane crystal. With that, they merge into a single, stronger being. All the strength of the hundreds of birds we''ve killed so far created this Harpy."


    "She''s right," Paul said. "If you keep this up, you''re just signing your death warrant. The crystal will create a stronger being until it reaches its original form."


    "We need to find a way to kill this Harpy without letting it return to its matrix," Antony said, stretching.


    "And how do you think we''ll do that, smart guy?"


    "Causality. Isn''t that right, Ivan?" Antony encouraged with a smile.


    "I don''t think that''s exactly how it works, but... let''s go."


    "Miss the blondie... he''d think of something," Aryna muttered as the two had already charged at the harpy.


    "Come on, Aryna. We can''t lose to men, remember?"


    "Our promise won''t mean anything if we die because of these idiots," Aryna retorted.


    "Sometimes, risking your life for achievements is worth it. The most rewarding achievements are the ones we bleed for," Paul said.


    "The ones we bleed for, not die for."


    "Then, Aryna. You won''t last long in Vagus. Eventually, you''ll fail as an agent."


    "So what? I''m not here to impress anyone."


    Rebecca facepalmed.


    "If you''re not going, I will. Regardless."


    Crossing her fingers, Rebecca created a barrier to protect Ivan from the harpy''s advance. Antony used his steel rod to attempt a stab, but the harpy dodged.


    "That was close," Paul muttered. Noticing his cigarette was out, he tossed the butt on the ground. "It''s been over half an hour since you started the arcane challenge... I miss when it was this easy."


    Paul lit another cigarette.


    The harpy suddenly decided to attack Aryna, catching her off guard. Transforming the sparks from the lighter into flames, Paul created a flaming barrier between the bird and his student. Dispelling the barrier toward the harpy, the creature retreated.


    "If you''re not going to fight, at least move."


    "Says the man smoking cigarettes while teenagers try to kill a divine creature," Aryna complained.


    Moving to the corner of a tree and sitting down, Aryna tried to maintain a safe distance from the arcane territory.


    "Students giving you trouble?" Amiah asked, arriving beside Paul.


    "Since when did you..." Paul muttered.


    "Just got here."


    "And where''s the blondie? With the coachmen?"


    Amiah nodded, pointing to where the other students were. Sighing, he said, "Until a few minutes ago, he was complaining about numbness in his legs. As soon as I mentioned you were dealing with an arcane crystal, he got a burst of energy."


    "How did you know about the confrontation?" Paul asked.


    "Several albastron birds flying through the forest. That species only appears through human summoning or an arcane crystal. I tracked you and noticed you were near the main energy source, so I came here."


    "Ah, I see. Don''t want to go now?" Paul asked Aryna. "The blondie''s here to help you..."


    "No. I don''t see the point in unnecessary fights."


    The harpy charged at Theo, who countered by dodging underneath and launching a gust of wind at the creature''s back.


    Antony created a steel sword, light and thin, so easy to handle that even a child could wield it. Gripping it firmly, he looked for an opening to hand the sword to Theo, whose first move was to slice an albastron in half.


    On the other side of the territory, Ivan attacked the birds while Rebecca created barriers to protect him. As Ivan attacked and circled the crystal, he and Theo switched places: Rebecca began protecting Theo, while Antony provided cover for Ivan.


    "The pattern..." Theo thought. "What''s the pattern..." Advancing to just a meter from the crystal, Theo tried to touch it. However, a beam of light shot at his face. "Hell!"


    Retreating and looking at the crystal, Theo didn''t notice the harpy''s advance.


    Charging at the boy, the harpy nearly covered Theo''s head with its claws. Feeling the creature''s claws tearing his skin, he shoved his arm into the space between his face and the harpy''s talons.


    Pushing the harpy back, but the creature grabbed the boy''s arm and threw him against a small hill to the east, where a small portion of the hill¡ªrocks and mud¡ªfell on Theo.

 Chapter 26: Cataloging (5)

    Fallen on the ground, still processing the impact against the hill, Theo landed face down, not immediately noticing the rocks collapsing on him. However, Aryna quickly reacted and created a high-pressure water cannon, eliminating any debris that could pose a danger to Theo.


    "Useless blondie," Aryna exclaimed, pulling Theo up. "Are you listening to me?" she asked, noticing that Theo was in a daze.


    Theo''s five senses disappeared. But not because of the impact, rather due to his concentration. He blocked out everything from his sight, any sound, any smell, or touch. He was only thinking: "What is the pattern of this crystal?"


    All arcane crystals correspond to a different pattern. Theo''s main training method during his childhood had been defeating arcane crystals around his house, so he knew the primary strategy to defeat one of these crystals: understanding the pattern.


    Whatever the pattern, it always leads to a moment: an instant of vulnerability for the arcane core.


    "Time is running out. I can''t waste... time..."


    A light illuminated Theo''s mind, and his five senses returned.


    "That''s it!" Theo exclaimed, looking ahead and getting a surprise.


    The harpy was charging at him again, and he had no choice but to create a wind vortex that flung him to the side. It was only when he jumped to the right that he noticed Aryna heading his way.


    Theo grabbed Aryna with one hand on her waist and the other on her head. He threw himself to the other side, using his own body as a shield to protect his classmate. The boy slammed his back against a tree.


    Theo fell to the ground on top of Aryna.


    "Time is the key," Theo thought, his eyes almost closing. But as he remembered, he woke up shouting: "Time is the pattern!"


    Aryna''s eyes fixed on Theo''s lips, which went from neutral to a smile of pleasure. Theo looked down and saw Aryna staring intently at him, swallowing hard with flushed cheeks.


    "You said you wouldn''t get involved."


    She turned her face away.


    "You were close; I couldn''t just watch you die."


    "I see... Thank you, Sabbac." He stood up and extended his hand to Aryna. "Can you move?"


    "Of course I can."


    "Great."


    Theo charged into the territory, using the wind to propel himself. It was only when he touched the ground that the harpy attacked him again.


    "Ivan! Kill it!" Theo ordered, holding the harpy''s talon. "I have a plan!"


    A cold breath escaped Ivan''s mouth. Charging at the harpy, the young man didn''t hold back, slicing the beast in half with the sickle, though his movements were clumsy and lacked finesse, it was enough.


    "Why was it only attacking you?" Antony asked.


    "The wind," Theo replied. "Harpies are mythological beasts that are supposedly an evolution of the kynigos anemus. Because of that, they always attack those with the wind attribute first. Probably to say, ''I am superior.''"


    "I see."


    "What''s your plan?" Ivan asked.


    Catching his breath, Theo replied:


    "Time is the pattern. When Ivan was killing the albastrons, I noticed that the crystal becomes invulnerable for 0.5 seconds. But that''s too little time to attack. That''s why I asked to kill the harpy. Twenty seconds have passed. That''s how long it takes for the crystal to summon the harpy."


    An energy projection appeared in the sky and gradually gave life to a new harpy.


    "I still don''t understand your plan," Antony said.


    "In short: we have to kill as many harpies as possible. Once the crystal is about to summon the strongest beast, we have to destroy it during its moment of vulnerability."


    "Why not kill it during these twenty seconds?"


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "During these twenty seconds, everything becomes more aggressive near the crystal. Notice how the other birds are circling the core as if protecting a queen."


    "The kid thinks too much..." Paul muttered, watching from afar.


    "Damn Lawrence... Everyone from that lineage is strategic. There''s nothing you can do about them," Amiah retorted. "That''s also the family''s strength."


    Before the harpy could complete its first attack, Antony easily sliced it in half. Aiming to prove Theo''s theory, Antony charged at the crystal while it was still summoning the harpy. Several albastrons attacked Antony as soon as he entered a five-meter radius of the crystal.


    "So that''s the limit we can reach..." Antony thought, driving a sword into the ground to mark the perimeter.


    With the other three defeating the harpies and as many albastrons as possible to prevent more mythological beasts from being created, Theo placed his hand on his chest and walked around the arcane territory.


    "I have to reduce the energy consumption... I''m using too much ether. In a few moves, I could exceed my limit." Theo looked at the crystal. "Would that be a problem? If I can get close enough to absorb the ether from this crystal... Yes. I have to try. I''m sorry for using you all as machines for my sake, but it''s necessary." Slowly turning his head to the side, he saw Aryna heading back to the mentors'' side. "And you are my key."


    "Aryna," Theo called. "I see you absorbed what I said. About the high-pressure cannon."


    She looked at her hands.


    "Yes. I tested it, but it still uses too much mana. Even with my reserves, it''s significant..."


    "I see... In that case, can I borrow you once?"


    "Huh?"


    Theo extended his hand to Aryna, who was about to sit on the ground.


    "I''ll need your ability. I''ll help you control it along the way. So, are you coming?" he asked, stretching out his hand one last time. Aryna accepted. Theo pulled her up, saying, "Great. Now follow my lead..."


    "Theo''s back..." Ivan thought, watching his classmate re-enter the territory. "I think he''ll be more cautious now... Knowing the monsters will chase him if he uses the wind, he''ll probably limit himself to physical combat..."


    With the sword made by Antony in hand, Theo charged at the albastrons. Beside Ivan, who quickly joined him, they began alternating moves: at one moment, Ivan attacked while Theo protected him from the animals'' claws, and the next moment, the opposite happened, with Ivan protecting and Theo attacking.


    Using Ivan''s shoulder as support, Theo jumped up, where a new harpy began to materialize. Theo ignored it and looked for a place of refuge. Looking at the small hill that had collapsed on him, he decided to use the wind attribute to propel himself in that direction.


    "That harpy..." Paul murmured with some concern.


    "It''s a kynigos harpy..." Amiah retorted. "It''s stronger and faster. If the kid uses the wind in front of it..."


    Not reaching the hill, Theo used another wind impulse to reach his destination. Touching the ground with the tip of his foot, his whole body shivered.


    Instinctively, he threw himself completely to the ground, not caring about the damage. A tail, as sharp as a blade, grazed Theo''s back.


    Looking ahead, there was the creation of the arcane crystal: a harpy, with the usual female body. However, covered in a layer of green feathers that outlined the curves of her body, hair like leaves, and a pair of wings that looked more like glass. Her face, unlike any harpy, was beautiful like a maiden''s. Above her hair, a floating, almost transparent rune emerged. And, one of the reasons for Theo''s dread, her tail resembled that of a scorpion.


    An energy sphere began to collapse in the harpy''s chest, but Theo didn''t wait for the result. Charging at the beast, which immediately launched the stinger of its tail at the boy, Theo was forced to retreat and dodge, sliding under the tail.


    The stinger slowly passed by Theo''s body, touching only the tip of his nose. That simple contact was enough to convey the sensation that the boy''s head had been exploded by the harpy.


    Turning against the monster, Theo tried to attack with his sword. To defend itself, the beast used its tail as a shield, not only blocking but shattering the metal sword as if it were glass.


    Surprised and in awe of what had happened, Theo froze, and the harpy used the moment to strike his face with its tail.


    Rolling on the ground with nothing to hold onto, Theo pushed off the ground and slid to run through the forest. At that moment, like a whistle, the harpy''s voice echoed through the forest:


    ''All you know is how to run? Child.''


    "Where did that voice come from?" Theo thought as he ran. Looking to the side, he saw the harpy still hovering in the air. "It spoke? No. Harpies don''t speak. Unless they''re evolved...!"


    The harpy suddenly appeared in front of him. Swinging its tail, the beast created wind gusts that cut through the environment. Theo managed to dodge most of them, except for one that hit his shoulder.


    Ignoring the harpy, Theo used two tree trunks to try to throw the beast off. Trying to circle the forest, he only managed to feel his own heart: beating so fast it seemed to want to leap out of his body. His breathing became increasingly rapid, sweat dripping down his face more frequently.


    His senses became sharp, especially his intuition. Even though the harpy was fast enough to easily escape his sight, Theo managed, through intuition, to predict the future locations where the monster would be.


    His pupils dilated as he understood that sensation: adrenaline and anxiety, with the possibility of death in mind.


    A dark green rune appeared on the palm of Theo''s left hand: like an arrow pointing north, accompanied by fragments of wind. All the winds and the energy of the air molecules began to be sucked into the mark. The more energy was absorbed, the clearer the mark became.


    The mark began to hurt, a pain he had never felt before, burning and searing, but at the same time bringing a cold breeze with it. The sensation of pain couldn''t be purer. Even suffering, Theo didn''t stop running from the beast.


    Only when he looked ahead did he feel the harpy''s stinger touching his neck. The beast stopped right in front of him and looked down at him with disdain.


    Once again, the pressure of the stinger gave Theo a single prediction: his head would be torn off at the moment of physical contact.

 Chapter 27: Cataloging (6)

    One second. That was the time left for the harpy''s stinger to pierce Theo''s jaw and split his skull in half, lucky if it didn''t completely obliterate him. That disdainful look from the harpy reminded Theo of how he was...


    "And so, what makes you so powerful?" Kaiser asked Liam. In turn, the lieutenant remained silent.


    In the emperor''s private training ground, all the lieutenants and generals trained until the emperor decided to test his new choice: Liam Mason.


    It is already known that in Egon, those who manipulate science have access to Weltna¡ªequivalent to mana. This ranges from elemental manipulation to innate techniques. But for the cursed Le Fay, this term is broken. Without Weltna, without obedience to the laws of physics, only that which breaks all universal laws: true magic, witchcraft.


    All of this lineage were hunted and burned alive, both by the lesser nobles of Egon and the rival empire of Mikoto. Therefore, it is rare to see a true Le Fay in combat. And the battle between Liam and Kaiser soon became the main attraction for the emperor''s lieutenants and generals.


    "Not much of a talker, huh?"


    Kaiser walked up to Liam, removing his coat. Touching Liam''s face, he leaned in, lightly analyzing the scars.


    "These aren''t battle scars. Why don''t you heal them? I think you''d be more attractive to women, given that you already are," said Egon.


    Kaiser Egon continued running his thumb over Liam''s face, who did not respond in any way. Neither with eye contact nor physical contact. Until Egon accidentally touched the deepest scar on Liam: a deep cut on his throat. A gift from his father at the age of ten, the glass fragment went so deep that it pierced an artery. At that moment, the blue eyes of both met.


    "Hmm," Egon breathed, tossing Liam''s face to the side and circling the soldier. "Finally looked me in the eyes. So, how about telling me why?"


    "You are inferior." These were Liam''s first words directed at the emperor.


    "What did you say?"


    "You are weaker than me. Everyone here is. I see no point in relating to people like that."


    "Good. The Egorian concept: I am better than everyone. Nothing is greater than our ego and pride. So, Liam. If you''re better than me, why am I the emperor and not you?"


    "Because I haven''t wanted to kill you yet," Liam retorted. "To be the emperor, all I need to do is kill you. Just like you did with your father."


    "This insolence of his towards the emperor is starting to irritate me..." muttered General Johan, listening to the two talk from afar.


    "Then why don''t you kill me?" Kaiser inquired.


    "You''re assuming responsibilities I don''t want for myself. You''re more useful alive," Liam retorted.


    "I see. I''m weaker, huh? So if I beat you in a fight, will you obey me?"


    "Try," Liam challenged.


    The third lieutenant, James, just watched from afar, crossing his legs and finding a more comfortable position.


    James graduated with Liam from the military academy, so they already knew each other. Besides, he also comes from the same lineage as Liam.


    "This will be interesting," commented James.


    "What will be interesting? Kaiser beating the spoiled brat?" Johan inquired.


    "Why spoiled? Egorians are raised that way," said Lieutenant Mia. "All selfish, arrogant, proud, and vain. They''ve always been raised to think they''re superior to everything and everyone, except God. You can deny it, but less than fifteen years ago, all of you were like that too. Isn''t that right, generals?"


    "General Johan, it''s not Kaiser who will win," said James. "It will be the first drop of Egon''s blood."


    The more experienced generals fell silent. The newer ones held back a muffled laugh, and Johan couldn''t contain himself at the rookie lieutenant''s insult.


    "The lion is at the top of the food chain in the jungle. What other living being would go against something like that?"


    "Lion?" James inquired. "The personification of Kaiser Egon may be a lion. Nothing more fitting than the king of the jungle for the emperor. But to personify Liam..."


    Kaiser and Liam positioned themselves for combat.


    "There''s nothing more fitting than..." Without changing his expression, while Kaiser''s eyes widened, Liam moved the first muscle. "Death itself," James completed, releasing a sadistic smile in response to Liam''s brutal advance against the emperor.


    Liam''s punch was three seconds faster than the sound emitted by the movement, yet Kaiser dodged with some difficulty. Counterattacking, Egon unleashed dozens of kicks, which Liam predicted before the initial movement was even made.


    Holding Egon''s left leg, Liam kicked behind the emperor''s right knee, completely unbalancing his opponent. Not satisfied, Liam drove his elbow into Kaiser''s face and smashed him to the ground. Still trying to process, the emperor thought:


    ''I couldn''t even react...'' he pondered, panting. ''His response time is incredible. He didn''t think, he just acted, unlike me.'' He reasoned. ''As soon as the fight started, I didn''t think he would attack so quickly. I imagined he was the strategic type who would take more time, but that wasn''t the case... Besides, I couldn''t use my innate technique from the start. Is this the ability that Morgan''s witchcraft gave him? The ability to nullify Weltna?'' Egon concluded.


    "Do you understand now, Kaiser? You''re only alive because..."


    "Yes, I understand. It seems a rivalry will arise," said Kaiser.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Never. Rivals are equivalent people. We already have the answer of who is superior," he said, extending his hand. Accepting the gesture, Kaiser stood up, saying:


    "Liam, I''ve always recognized my weaknesses. That''s why I keep in mind that there''s still a ladder to climb to become a true emperor. Are you willing to accompany me?"


    "Willing, I am not. But since I''m being forced..." Liam retorted.


    "Relax, Kaiser," said James, jumping on Liam''s shoulders. "The idiot here feels honored by your offer."


    "Sorry. But who are you?" Kaiser inquired.


    "Ah! Of course. I''m Second Lieutenant James. Rookie."


    "So you''re the other Le Fay? Splendid," he said, smiling as he stretched out his hand for a handshake with James.


    And without knowing it, the most powerful trio in history casually met for the first time.


    All this memory passed through Theo''s head in just 0.800 milliseconds. Time became an irrelevant concept, just like on a boring day in class, time seemed to stand still. Of the remaining time for the stinger to hit Theo, only 200 milliseconds were left.


    "I can''t... I can''t be like him. If I were, I wouldn''t be so weak. I... give up."


    His entire body relaxed, allowing the harpy to attack him.


    At the last second, the mark on his hand exploded in a gust of wind that threw Theo back and scared the harpy away. Taking advantage of the distance, Theo''s body moved on its own to execute a silent spell.


    Pulling from the mark on his left palm a green energy arrow, which soon turned into wind. The arrow, though made of energy, was casually affected by the ambient wind. Unconsciously, Theo''s lips moved:


    "Artemis: Sagitta Lunae Divinae Cervi."


    The wind arrow was shot at the harpy, but before reaching the beast, it split into two small deer antlers, circling the harpy in opposite directions like the moon around the planet.


    Seeing the show of natural lights, Theo woke up again. He had passed out, but his own body hadn''t given up on fighting. Even so, Theo was sure he hadn''t acted.


    Theo fled through the forest while the arrow continued to spin around the harpy. The beast just stood paralyzed, processing it. As a being whose instinct is to prove itself the best of that element, the harpy was undecided about which to attack first: the sorcerer or the spell, unable to distinguish one from the other.


    Joining again into an arrow, it didn''t take long for the spell to explode into a strong tornado.


    One minute fleeing through the forest.


    That was how long Theo lasted to circle the hill and return to the crystal''s territory, but not alone. After getting rid of the spell, the harpy appeared again behind Theo, hunting him fiercely.


    "Aryna, now!" Theo ordered.


    Instantly, Ivan and Antony advanced against all the beasts attacking Aryna. Gesturing a gun with her fingers, she remembered the words Theo had recently said.


    "Take a deep breath. Close your eyes." Aryna followed each step respectively. "Focus on your core. There''s nothing but billions of particles trying to escape from a limited sphere. Compress! Push them back in. Turn them into just one..."


    The more nuclear energy someone has, the greater the energy discharge in a single attack. With Aryna, it''s no different: even in her spell that requires the least energy, she released the equivalent of 50% of an initial core¡ªblue or yellow, being the weakest cores.


    With this, deviants with greater energy capacity, like Aryna, use a complex technique where energy is compacted. Generating billions and billions of energy particles all the time, the technique allows the deviant, with immense concentration, to turn those billions of particles into just one, reducing the cost by 100%.


    Having a limited energy source, this is something Theo is aware of but cannot use. Since even after compressing the energy, there must be an external source to fill the space of the other particles. But for Aryna, the situation is different. The term infinite energy refers to a hypothetical situation where the core itself, even if empty, will generate energy on its own without needing an external source like natural mana to replenish the charge.


    With infinite energy and the particle compression technique, all Aryna needs is enough concentration to keep up. Concentrating, time became nonexistent for Aryna. It''s as if the universe gave her the necessary time to think.


    The green particles of Aryna''s core, which were trying to escape the energy sphere, compressed to a subatomic level. What was once a star was now just a photon. Slowly, the empty space of the core filled itself.


    A single drop of water began to slide from the tip of Aryna''s right index finger. In the blink of an eye, this drop turned into a high-pressure water jet that pierced the harpy''s core. Extending her arm upwards, Aryna split the beast in half as if cutting paper.


    "Yes!" Theo mentally celebrated.


    His body was so tired that he couldn''t even move his lips or express happiness. Even so, he used his last movement to create a gust of wind that threw him against the crystal.


    All the birds turned to the crystal as soon as the harpy died. Antony and Ivan ran to protect Theo''s advance while Rebecca created a barrier with the same goal.


    Just two steps from the crystal, Theo felt the purity emanating from it. Just one step away, the crystal began to crack. Something that, if it lasted another minute, would give life to a grade six monster in Paul''s conception.


    But Theo managed to prevent that from happening. And how? Simple: by grabbing the crystal that was about to implode, Theo absorbed all that immense amount of energy until the crystal finally became colorless.


    The horde of birds generated by the arcane soon exploded into green particles.


    Rebecca fell to her knees, sighing with joy. After all, the nearly hour-long fight was over.


    "What do you mean?!" Antony complained, dissatisfied with the outcome. "Why did we let him take the energy from the crystal?"


    "The fight only existed for that to happen," said Rebecca.


    "Huh?"


    "On the first contact with Amiah, we heard Theo talk about a certain problem," said Ivan. "Paul explained to us that the problem was Theo''s limited energy source. That''s why, since we arrived in the forest, we only looked for ether animals. Even though we didn''t succeed..."


    "That was the reason we started the fight against this crystal. It was the reason you entered the territory, wasn''t it?" Aryna inquired, treating Antony with disdain.


    "Of course," he stammered. "Obviously, it was for that. I was worried about my friend. Obviously, I knew that," Antony replied, in a not very convincing tone.


    "Sure..."


    As the particles ceased, Amiah and Paul decided to go see their students. Four of them were physically well, except for Theo, who was on the verge.


    "Now that we''ve completed the mission..." said Aryna. "We''re going to Fulmenbour, right?" she asked Paul.


    "Yes," Paul retorted. "But we''re not going for leisure. So forget about buying hundreds of clothes," he reprimanded the two girls. Aryna exchanged angry glances with her mentor.


    "Can you get up?" Amiah asked Theo.


    "Yes," he replied, pain in his voice. With a brief effort, Theo managed to stand up.


    The other students were already following the trail through the forest with Paul. They seemed less worn out than they really were.


    Theo looked at his left palm for the mark, but it was no longer there. "Was that a surge?..." he asked himself.


    "What is it?" Amiah asked.


    "It''s nothing..." he retorted, looking at his hand. "Yeah. It''s nothing. Can we go back?"


    "You should already be in the carriage," she replied in a sarcastic but serious and concerned tone.


    "That feeling before... it was definitely an ether explosion. It didn''t come from the harpy, I''m sure of that. The kid doesn''t have enough energy for that. So who..." Amiah thought.


    "That mark before... Was it an energy illusion? No... The feeling was too real for an illusion..."


    In moments of crisis, energy particles gather in a single place. Directly affecting the individual''s brain, these same particles generate an illusion of some kind. Usually, these illusions make the deviant gain confidence and momentum, thinking they are more powerful when, in fact, they are getting weaker. Although they affect vision, energy illusions stop there. They are nothing more than visual, incapable of creating sounds, sensations, feelings, or smells.


    "The worst part is that... I simply performed a spell I''ve never even seen before." As he walked, Theo closed his eyes and tried to concentrate. "Practicing meditation while walking is complicated, but I think I can guide the energy to my hand..."


    As he guided the energy through a vein to his left hand, his body froze. Theo''s eyes widened before weakening. His vision became blurry, accompanied by his muscles relaxing.


    And finally, after a tiring escape from a griffin, a small trip to Hades'' spiritual realm, only three hours of rest, and half a day of battles... Theo''s body succumbed to fatigue, falling to the ground like a stone.

 Chapter 28: Fulmenbour

    The Order Peninsula is a region equivalent to a kingdom divided into five cities. In the central city lies the largest military fortress of the three great empires, making it the safest place in the entire known world: the capital of the Order. Surrounding the capital are the four cities representing the four great orders: the Order of Vagus, the Order of Solomon, the Order of Fulmenbour, and the Order of Myrddin.


    Each city is surrounded by a wall and separated by more than five hours of travel. Outside the walls are small towns of merchants and peasants. It was in one of these that Theo battled Sigmore five days ago.


    Nine hours ago, the two carriages of the special class of Wispells, from the Order of Vagus, arrived in Fulmenbour. Ivan was treated at the hospital but was soon released, as he had only overexerted himself physically, which could easily be cured with a few hours of sleep.


    Aryna, Rebecca, and Antony had to spend three hours under medical observation due to high energy distribution. Antony created more than six weapons that required a lot of strength, Rebecca spent fifty minutes creating barriers, and Aryna spent twice the energy of the other two with just three attacks.


    As for Theo, he had to be hospitalized. In addition to expending a huge amount of energy with the Artemis arrow¡ªa spell he used involuntarily¡ªhe also suffered immense physical and mental strain.


    ???


    "Look at this! How beautiful!" Aryna exclaimed, drooling over a shop window.


    ''These country kids...'' Paul complained.


    "Look at all the jewels in this necklace!" she exclaimed at another window.


    "How do we make them stop?" Antony complained, watching the two girls wanting to buy everything that had a jewel, even if it was a fake diamond.


    "I''d rather stay at the hospital..." Ivan muttered, trying to keep his distance from the two girls.


    "You need to socialize," said Paul. "Especially you, Tony. As the second son of the northern king, you should have a high social standing..."


    "That''s something that bothers me..." Ivan argued. "You''re a future king and you''re playing... adventurer."


    "Great kings are those who battle, not those who sit around," Antony retorted. "Besides, I can''t become a king by being in the shadow of my older brother."


    "You''ll have to fight to be a star next to your brother," said Paul. "Trying to match a Titan is not just difficult, it''s impossible."


    "Shouldn''t you be encouraging him?..."


    "He''s right," Ivan retorted. "A Titan is such a high rank that not even a thousand grade ten deviants could match it. You''re grade one considering your limitations... It will take a thousand years for that. And I''m being humble."


    "No problem. Let it take a million!"


    "Did he just speak in the United Empire''s language?" Ivan whispered to Paul.


    "Yes," Paul replied.


    Even with a universal language, where all empires and kingdoms speak the same tongue, each region has its own language created by their armies. During wartime, soldiers created a specific language to communicate without their adversaries understanding them. Thus, in all kingdoms, two languages are taught: the universal language and the national one.


    "They disappeared from my sight..." Paul commented, trying to find the two girls.


    "I saw them entering that store," Ivan pointed to a store on the left. "They went in when the baby started crying."


    "Can you two get back home on your own? I''ll have to go with them."


    "No problem," the two replied.


    "But before..." said Antony. "You''re coming with me," he pointed at Ivan, who shook his head. "Yes, you are. We''re visiting Vulcanus'' workshop."


    "And what makes you think I''ll go with you?"


    Vulcanus'' Workshop


    ¡ª 08:17 am ¡ª


    In Snegriya¡ªIvan''s homeland¡ªdwarves are highly sought after, as they are the best at crafting weapons. Since Fulmenbour was founded and became the main source of commerce for the entire continent, dwarves began migrating from all corners of the world, making the race rare in the icy continent of Snegriya.


    After that, the current patriarch founded, two thousand years ago, the workshop of Vulcanus (a reference to a cultural belief in Romerian, referring to the god of fire and forges). Since then, all nobles and hunters have desired to have their weapons made by the dwarves of this workshop.


    Therefore, after a bit of blackmail, Antony managed to bring Ivan to the factory. After all, how could Ivan, who came from a tribe of hunters, escape a meeting with the dwarf king?


    "Hey," Antony called, pointing to a scythe. "Fits your style, doesn''t it?"


    "Kind of," Ivan replied. "But I''m not sure... weapons aren''t really my strong suit."


    "I get it. Anyway, we''re not here for the weapons. We''re here for their creator..."


    Walking to a restricted elevator in the corner of the store, Antony and Ivan were stopped by a security guard.


    "Guests?" the guard inquired.


    Antony cleared his throat.


    "I''m Antony Windsor, of the Windsor royal family, northern kingdom of the great empire. I''m here for a meeting with the patriarch..."


    ''Is he pretending to be formal?...'' Ivan wondered.


    "Is this a family meeting? Two other members of the Windsor family arrived a few minutes ago."


    "Really?" Antony asked, surprised. "Well, can we go in?"


    "Of course, this way." The guard guided the two to the elevator, where he pulled a lever, and a gear spun above their heads, moving the small compartment and releasing them into a vertical tunnel.


    For twenty meters, they were launched without any support. However, every twenty meters, a wave of energy met a crystal on the elevator floor, cushioning the fall. Being his first time, Ivan was amazed by the dwarves'' engineering, though he was even more surprised by the scene he witnessed.


    The first reason the dwarves migrated to Fulmenbour wasn''t commerce, but something underground: a meteor. Scientists are still studying it, but they haven''t come up with any plausible theory or conclusion. Meanwhile, the dwarves use the minerals¡ªafter removing the cosmic radiation¡ªto create their most powerful weapons.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    After falling almost 300 meters in the elevator, they stopped on a track that connected all points of the industry. The tracks took the elevator platform to a room somewhat distant from the meteor.


    "This is the Patriarch''s room. I suggest you be careful and don''t show nervousness in the presence of His Highness," the guard indicated.


    "Yes, sir," Ivan replied before Antony could say anything.


    The two jumped off the platform, which then moved and returned along the track at high speed¡ªdisappearing from their sight in seconds.


    They walked to a huge wooden door, almost five meters tall.


    "If they''re dwarves, why have something so big?" A genuine comment escaped Antony''s mouth.


    "I don''t know. Ask the patriarch."


    "I''ll try to remember. Open the door."


    "No. You''re the one who came to talk to him. I''m just here to accompany you."


    Antony clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction before opening the door. He really thought he could make Ivan go in before him.


    Upon entering, Antony''s shoulders relaxed, and his posture returned to a formal one. Not because of the Patriarch, but because of the relatives present: like Antony, a pair of brown-haired twins next to a redhead. Green eyes, unlike Antony''s brown ones. Both covered by a black robe that hid a military uniform underneath.


    The young man looked at Antony but quickly looked away, showing some discomfort. The young woman looked at her younger brother and soon a beautiful smile appeared.


    Ivan''s first observation was the emblem on the twins'' shoulders: a royal crown, accompanied by the world tree¡ªYggdrasil, in Norse mythology, which influenced the ancient belief of the great empire.


    After noticing the imperial family''s emblem, Ivan brought his right hand to his left chest and slightly bowed forward.


    "No need," Candice corrected. The eldest daughter of the Windsors walked up to Antony and hugged him. "I thought it would take longer to see you, brother. What are you doing here?"


    "I came to talk to the sir," Antony said, answering his sister while looking directly at the dwarf Patriarch.


    Aiden Bladesmith, the Patriarch or king of the dwarves, is a proper dwarf with hair as red as embers. His skin was dry, and his hands calloused. Even though he is the king of his species in general, Aiden continued to be the best swordsmith in the area. Therefore, for only one day a month, Aiden acts as a true king, while on other days he is just a swordsmith.


    The reason Antony''s two siblings were there was quite simple: they just wanted new swords for the specialized troop of Windsor¡ªfor the grandmaster and his apprentices.


    "Decided to have a family meeting in my office?" Aiden inquired, his voice hoarse and lips dry as he spat into the air. "What do you have to tell me, young Master Windsor?"


    Antony swallowed dryly before speaking: "I came to ask you to hire me."


    William, Antony''s older brother, settled into his chair and looked at the floor toward his younger brother. Candice also became interested in her brother''s words, so she leaned on the dwarf king''s counter.


    Aiden then jumped from his high chair and walked with small steps¡ªliterally¡ªtoward Antony. Resting his hand on his chin, the Patriarch questioned:


    "Why should I? No, no. First: what is your desire with this? Be honest, and maybe we''ll move to the second step."


    The second son of the Windsor house exchanged glances with Candice and the Patriarch. Swallowing his shame, Antony retorted:


    "Because of the interschool. I need a recommendation to participate, so I came to you..."


    "And why? Vagus has over a hundred small organizations for you to join and earn enough credits to be recommended..."


    "Tony is a support blacksmith," Ivan answered Aiden. Stepping away from the wall and going to his friend''s side, he continued: "A great support blacksmith. In the heat and pressure of battle, he can create perfect metal weapons."


    Aiden turned his eye to Antony.


    ''What a gut punch!'' Ivan thought. ''Talking to someone like a king really isn''t easy...''


    "Examples," said Aiden.


    "A little over ten years ago, I discovered my attribute: metal manipulation," Antony retorted, gesturing with his hands. "Since then, I''ve perfected creating the most perfect weapons for the people by my side."


    "I''m proof that they''re really perfect. Even though they''re pure metal, they''re comfortable, light, and powerful. Yes. The blade is so sharp it would make any Vulcanus apprentice jealous."


    Of course, Ivan was exaggerating some words. However, it is a fact. The weapons Antony created in the fight against the crystal were perfect for Ivan and Theo, so much so that the two felt sad to lose those weapons.


    A longsword appeared in Antony''s hands. The thin yet sharp blade and all the details done perfectly caught Aiden''s attention. The dwarf Patriarch widened his eyes and furrowed his thick eyebrows. However, before the dwarf king could do anything, William got up from his chair and went to Antony.


    William took the sword from Antony''s hands, and with that, Ivan, who was right behind, was almost suffocated by a dense wave of natural energy. Feeling slightly tired just from the contact and highly intimidated, William apologized to the boy upon noticing.


    "Patriarch. What''s your hardest rock to cut?" he asked Aiden.


    The dwarf went to a shelf and searched for a stone covered by a glass dome.


    "Hey, you. Savior of the young master. You," he called Ivan. "Come here."


    In just four steps, the boy reached where the Patriarch was. Taking this as a jab at his height, Aiden ordered angrily:


    "Take that stone!" As he turned, the dwarf king gave a weak punch to Ivan''s knee.


    ''What did I... Was it my long steps?...'' he wondered. ''Damn, this is heavy.''


    "This is a fragment of the core of that meteor. When it fell, it was open, and only this fragment was loose. To this day, we haven''t developed a tool capable of breaking this stone."


    Ivan went to Aiden''s table and left the meteor fragment. With Antony''s sword in hand, William positioned himself: placing his left leg back and raising the sword. With a movement so agile it surprised even William, a silent cut traveled from the sword to the rock.


    Obviously, it didn''t break it, but it did something no one had done before: it chipped off a fragment almost six centimeters long and two millimeters thick.


    William went to the chipped piece and analyzed it: it seemed to boil where the cut hit. A red rust zone spread from the edges to the center of the fragment before disintegrating.


    "The fragment seems to absorb vibration..." William commented.


    "Yes. It absorbs vibrations and also force..." said Aiden, trying to pick up the crystal. "Hmm... It really seems strong. But it was also wielded by someone strong."


    "Even so," William interrupted, swinging the sword. "The sword Tony made in a few seconds has a quality similar to the swords used by an infantry lieutenant... Imagine him with training. I''m not using the surname that doesn''t belong to me, but recommending as a client to a producer, Sir Aiden."


    "Hmm..." the Patriarch sighed. "Kids, who are your mentors and which class do you belong to? From which academy?"


    "Wispells Academy, special class. Mentors: Amiah Neidr and Paul... I can''t pronounce his last name," Antony replied.


    "Paul Llamarada," William corrected.


    ''Paul Llamarada? The descendant of the druids?'' Aiden thought, perplexed.


    "Hmm... Alright. I''ll send a letter to your mentors. I''ll talk to them further. If it''s really as you say, in a week you''ll be serving me."


    "Thank you very much, sir!"


    "Ah. One last question. Do your weapons disappear if you run out of energy to sustain them?"


    "No," Antony retorted. "Once created, my weapons only disappear if I want them to. They also don''t rust naturally, requiring a vibration spell or something that affects the metal''s age. I''m also not limited to creating weapons. I can deliver metal stones for you to forge and..."


    "I get it. Dismissed."


    The two boys quickly left. Noting that, obviously, the adults had a lot to discuss.


    Candice pinched Antony''s cheeks as a goodbye.


    As they left the room, Antony sighed while Ivan was still sweating a bit, glancing at William from the corner of his eye.


    A guard outside the office closed the huge doors.


    "I knew it! I forgot to ask about the doors..." Antony commented.


    "I know you used one of your strongest creations to cut the stone... I thought you didn''t like your family," Aiden commented.


    "What are you talking about? I just hate the name Windsor and all the rules of my family. I still love Tony as my brother," William retorted.


    "Will just can''t express these things; that''s why he''s a walking door. However, Patriarch," Candice said, pulling attention back to the subject they were discussing before the boys arrived. "Are you willing to support the House of Windsor in case of war?"


    "Is that really going to happen?" Aiden inquired.


    "The Chaos Empire is sneakily attacking our military bases."


    "Sorry for my sister''s selfish and baseless request. I''m not speaking as a prince."


    Aiden struggled to climb onto his chair, but as soon as he turned, William slammed his hands on the table and stared at him with a serious tone.


    "I''m speaking as a general, and also vice-leader of the Titans. We''re on the brink of war, and we want to know if you, the dwarves, will remain on our side or not."


    "All the pain that people caused in the past... Not to mention their distorted concept of justice... Do you still doubt my loyalty, Lord Windsor?"


    "Great," William replied.


    "Perfect! Now... Can we talk about economics?" Candice asked cheerfully, clapping once.


    ''Mercenary...'' was the only word Aiden and William could think of to describe Candice.

 Chapter 29: Nirvana (1)

    "Should I bring something for him?..." thought Aryna, staring at a shelf of jewelry.


    Rebecca was under Paul''s supervision, being the youngest in the class, the attention had to be focused on her. On the other hand, they weren''t that far apart. Aryna was on the second floor of an artifact store, while Rebecca and Paul stayed on the same floor but on the opposite side.


    "Sir Amiah said they came to pick up an amplifier for the blondie. What if it''s ugly? Being a noble, he has to look extravagant. Yes, yes. Definitely."


    "Having trouble?" A saleswoman approached Aryna.


    Looking at the girl''s shoulder, she noticed a Wispells emblem, highlighting the name "Specialis." When you''re in the special class, you usually wear an emblem like this to be recognized. Generally, they have better access to complicated places¡ªlike Vulcanus'' Workshop. In that case, Antony and Ivan completely refused to wear the emblem, so they had to rely on their charm.


    "Yes. I''m looking for a gift for a classmate..."


    "Can you tell me his tastes? Maybe I can help you."


    "His tastes?..." Aryna reflected. She quickly panicked when she realized she knew nothing about Theo. Nothing beyond his last name and his favorite myth: the Saint of the Sword and the Moon Dragon.


    The myth of the Saint of the Sword and the Moon Dragon is a story brought from Midgard¡ªmany say it actually exists. The myth tells of a fierce dragon that terrorized a city and demanded human sacrifices. Not satisfied, it began to revolt and wanted to wipe out the population.


    The Saint of the Sword then appeared: a soldier of faith, strong and brave, who acted in the name of God. The warrior then chased the monster across the Earth, through the air, and to the moon. And there, on the natural satellite, a fierce battle took place, leaving craters as a reminder.


    The adapted myth says that the "Blood Moon" event represents the dragon''s blood spilled by the Saint. Those born on the day of this event are bathed in the evil blood purified by the Saint''s sword. They believe it to be a divine sign to bless the children born on this day: those they call Saints.


    The reason Theo liked this myth was because Liam died under a blood moon and was also reborn under a blood moon. Even though he didn''t believe in something so surreal, Theo/Liam adopted this myth as his favorite because it represented something he embraced: a being of luck and blessing. After all, who else could live two lives despite being so impure?


    "Um... Uh... Moon. I think he likes something about the moon. Yes. A moon necklace that has an amplifier support."


    "I knew it... She''s looking for a gift for Lumen," thought the saleswoman, whose eyes and hair were as black as night.


    "Then, how about this one?" she said, picking up a box from the shelf.


    Aryna took the box in her hands and opened it. It was elegant inside. A wine-colored cushion lined the entire interior of the wooden box. A triluna necklace, followed by the order of moons: crescent, full, and waning. The full moon was empty, with a clean space formed by a perfect circle.


    "Well, it''s a necklace that tamers usually wear. It comes from the ancient culture of deviants, from fifteen hundred years ago. For the Romerians, it represents the feminine trinity of the moon. But for the descendants of those who fought in the mythological war, it represents the trinity of the moon: Leedan, the hero of life. Lumen, the hero of fate, and Lerdothn... the hero of death. They were saints who fought for humanity in the war against the Titans..." the saleswoman explained, giving a thousand and one reasons for Aryna to buy it.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Wait... Lumen?" Aryna inquired.


    "Hey, Theo. You''re the only one with a codename here, right? What is it?" Antony asked.


    "It''s Lumen. It might sound silly, but someone special called me that, so..." he breathed. "I just adopted the heroic nickname."


    "I''ll take this one!" Aryna said without a second thought.


    "Alright," the saleswoman replied, smiling and closing the box. "Take it to the counter to complete the payment."


    ''Apparently, your pieces are moving as you wish.'' a voice echoed in the saleswoman''s mind. ''You still act recklessly. How will you explain it to her if they meet?''


    "It was a coincidence..." she mentally replied, waving and smiling at Aryna. "Get well soon, Theo. I''ll be with you shortly."


    Fulmenbour Hospital, Theo Lawrence''s Room


    15:00


    Aryna carefully entered the room, trying not to make noise. The young woman placed the bags on a sofa in the corner of the room, taking only the necklace box to Theo''s side.


    "Hey, blondie," Aryna began. "I brought you a gift. The lady at the store gave me a summary, and it seems to mean something to Lumen. So I bought it, since your nickname is Lumen. I hope it works for you." Aryna swallowed hard, with no more words to say.


    Then, she started looking around. Until she found a calendar on the wall, marking visits. Aryna stood up and started walking towards the calendar.


    "When I was coming back from shopping, I ran into the boys leaving Vulcanus'' Workshop. I found it strange, so I asked why. Apparently, the interschool tournament starts in two months. Tony is trying to get a recommendation from the dwarf king. Ivan mentioned he''s considering going back home... There, he can get a recommendation letter from his family. Becca and I are thinking of trying our luck with alchemy. So... In the end, only you''ll be left."


    Aryna looked at the calendar and noticed a time slot for that same day:


    "In thirty minutes, you''ll have a visit from someone from the Fulmenbour Order. So wake up by then..."


    "Are you talking to me without even knowing if I can hear you? You''re starting to sound like a schizophrenic..." Theo commented, his voice so low and weak it seemed like a whisper.


    "Are you awake?" Aryna asked, surprised.


    "No, no. I''m just a voice in your head. I''ve been awake for a few hours, but I''m so weak I couldn''t move until now."


    "Got it, Sir Rude. That''s good then!"


    "Why are your cheeks red?" Theo inquired, noticing a slight change in Aryna''s skin tone.


    "What are you talking about?" She slapped her own face.


    "The necklace is..."


    "A triluna necklace," Aryna replied. "I remembered the myth of the Saint of the Sword that you said you liked, so I used it as a reference."


    "I see... I''ll get you a gift later."


    "Theo. Say ''thank you'' to Ellen," ordered Camille, Theo''s mother.


    "You don''t have to force him to say that to me, milady," retorted Ellen, Theo''s maid. Or as he hated to call her... his nanny.


    "No! I didn''t raise him to have trouble saying thank you when he receives a gift. Come on, say it!"


    "Th... Thank you, El."


    "You''re welcome, young master."


    "See?" Camille said. "It''s not so bad to say thank you and receive a ''you''re welcome.''"


    "Why did I suddenly feel melancholic?" Theo thought, remembering the day he turned eight. "Anyway..."


    "Thank you, Aryna."


    "You''re welcome," Aryna said, smiling.


    "Can I ask you a favor?" Theo inquired.


    "Of course."


    "Stay with me? At least until my visitor leaves."


    "It would be my pleasure."


    Fulmenbour Hospital, Theo Lawrence''s Room


    15:30


    The door suddenly opened. Momentarily, Amiah entered the room, slightly surprised to see Aryna and Theo awake, but soon called someone else from outside:


    "Come in."


    Aryna''s eyes widened when the person entered the room.


    Her eyes and hair were black, like the void of space. Her strands were long and extended down her back. She wore dark gray pants that reached halfway up her abdomen, paired with a black shirt that went up to her neck. She wore black high heels and was covered by a white lab coat with the emblem of the main Fulmenbour Order.


    Theo lit up like a child seeing his mother after a week. His eyes shone like a supermoon, and he mustered strength from nowhere to exclaim:


    "Godmother Luanne!"


    "Godmother?" Aryna inquired.

 Chapter 30: Nirvana (2)

    "Godmother?" Aryna inquired. "Wasn''t it you who¡­"


    "Lumen~" Luanne exclaimed, jumping towards Theo and hugging him.


    The chief scientist of Fulmenbour, Luanne Darkmoon. Her surname was given due to battles, where Luanne seemed more powerful under the moonlight, yet at the same time, she was a sweet and loving woman, but cold-blooded when necessary.


    Even though she was a scientist in Fulmenbour, Luanne was also one of the main lieutenants of Romerian. It was during one of her missions that she met and became best friends with Ethan Lawrence, Theo''s father.


    "Ten years¡­" Luanne said, with a tone full of longing and happiness. "I seem like a child." Wiping a tear from her right eye, she noticed Aryna by her side. "Hi!"


    "Hi¡­ Vendor."


    "Vendor?" Theo murmured.


    "Wait. I can explain." Luanne sat on the edge of Theo''s bed. "Well, I saw you entering the artifact store. I also noticed you''re from the special class of Wispells. So I thought: Who else is from the special class of that academy? Simple! My godson, Theo."


    "Hmm¡­" Aryna grumbled, crossing her arms.


    "You were confused. Even more so when¡­ Forgive me. But I read your mind and discovered you wanted to gift someone for the success of your mission."


    Aryna was incredulous but remained silent. After all, mind-reading without consent is still a form of privacy invasion and should be treated as a crime. However, since Luanne seemed trustworthy, the girl decided to just keep listening.


    "I watched you for a while and found out you wanted to gift my dear Theo. So, I posed as a vendor and convinced you to buy the necklace. That necklace, which I made myself to carry Theo''s amplifier, so I would give it to him anyway."


    "I spent my money on something he would get anyway?" Aryna asked, frustrated.


    "Well¡­ But for couples, it''s worth it, right?"


    "Couples?" Theo commented calmly. Aryna, on the other hand, choked on her own saliva.


    "What? You''re not? Her thoughts about you were so confused that¡­" A reality shock hit Luanne. Metaphorically, a lightning bolt struck her back, eliciting only a "Heavens!" as a reaction. "Forgive me!" she apologized to Aryna.


    "Luanne," Amiah called. "Can you start talking about what''s important? With every word you utter, I have more reasons to give you a life sentence¡­"


    "Forgive me."


    "Yes, I forgive you," Aryna nodded, still embarrassed.


    "Great! Yes, let''s get to the point. Aryna, where is the necklace?"


    Aryna handed the box on a desk to Luanne. The scientist, in turn, took a small crystal fragment from a pouch: a perfectly circular amethyst.


    "Amethyst?"


    "Yes. Amethysts help keep the Chakra disks in balance. Besides, the amplifier only works with this stone. I cast a small binding and storage spell, so it should be enough to balance your energy. Amiah sent me your calculations, Theo. I knew you were good at math, but not that good."


    "My theory of consuming and releasing?" Theo asked. "Yes, I''m calling it that."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Exactly. I analyzed, reviewed, and noticed the flaw: it''s impossible for a person to perform that more than three times. The mana would overflow, your ether, etc. You already knew that risk. However, thanks to your theory, I managed to reach a conclusion for it. The amethyst''s balance will also help you with that. Whenever you consume mana to density into ether, the mana will be transported to the crystal and converted into elemental energy. In turn, you''ll be able to spend that energy on your spells instead of using ether."


    "That''s genius¡­" Aryna commented.


    "Isn''t it?! It''s a theory I created based on Theo''s theory, and that Vice-Chief Christopher concluded. However, there''s a flaw."


    "What is it?" Amiah inquired.


    "Theo will need, at the very least, essence at stage one to perform this equivalent exchange¡­"


    "Essence?" Aryna questioned. "What are you talking about?"


    "Auras," Amiah retorted. "The Nirvana process is very lengthy. Will he have time for that?"


    "Well¡­ as soon as he puts on the necklace, the process will begin."


    "What are you talking about?" Theo asked, completely breaking Amiah''s train of thought.


    "Essences or auras are the personification of a deviant''s energy, such that it can only be seen by someone who has gone through the Nirvana process. It was first mentioned in the book ''The Lotus of the Enlightened.'' The book itself talks about a man who came from Midgard and, tired of so much suffering in the world, wandered the earth seeking knowledge. This same man meditated on his own existence for five years. After that, he became a new being who had freed himself from all pleasures and desires that could negatively affect him."


    "Yes, the book seemed like fiction until it was actually tested," Luanne interrupted. "The deviants tried to go through this process, which, as easy as it seems, is more complicated than physical training. Few reach the level of enlightenment, but those who do become new people. Whether in strength or personality. Your age is perfect for this. Since adolescence is the time when feelings and thoughts start to get confusing, the Nirvana process will help you with that¡­"


    "However, it''s lengthy. I myself took seven years to complete it perfectly."


    "He doesn''t need to reach perfect enlightenment. Just stage one. Only the aura is necessary for the amplifier to work. As for the rest, if Theo continues the cycle of self-knowledge at a comfortable pace, it can last as long as needed."


    "Self-knowledge¡­ If it were like Theo Lawrence, it would be easy. But it''s not. I''m not that teenager. The problem is that I''m Liam Mason¡­" he thought. "Can I even do it?"


    "Of course, this is the first alternative I found in a short time. Since I was informed of this at the last minute, I had three days to form the thought and create the project," Luanne said. "If you don''t feel comfortable with it, I can take a bit longer and find another solution¡­"


    "What could go wrong with meditating?" Aryna questioned.


    "Enlightenment can both illuminate and darken¡­" Theo replied.


    "He''s right. At the same time that he can return as a pure person, if he reaches a negative conclusion about himself¡­ he might become the opposite," Amiah informed.


    "Is this the weight of worrying about someone''s life?" Aryna wondered, feeling a pang in her chest.


    She had never experienced someone''s death before, and even though she was neither noble nor peasant, death was not something she was familiar with. Therefore, the reason people cried or felt sad over a celebrity''s death was a joke to her. But not now. At that moment, she was gradually witnessing what it truly feels like to fear losing someone even remotely close.


    "I''ll do it," Theo affirmed. "I''ll do it."


    "Are you sure?"


    "No. But it''s the only viable way out. I don''t see any reason to waste more time on this when there''s a chance here. How long will I be out?"


    "Two days, maybe. But relax. For you, it''ll pass like a¡­" Luanne snapped her fingers. "¡­your body won''t feel thirst or hunger. You''ll just black out and wake up, of course, for you. The world will remain the same."


    "That''s obvious¡­"


    "I understand. Give me the necklace, please."


    "Take care, and come visit me as soon as you recover," Luanne said, handing over the necklace. "Thays is serving as my assistant, so she''ll be happy to see you, too."


    "Say ''Hi'' to her."


    "Of course." Luanne lowered her head to Theo''s forehead to give him a kiss. "Take care, dear."


    As she pressed the amethyst against Theo''s solar plexus, the boy suddenly fainted without showing any signs of life other than breathing.


    "Is that it?" Aryna asked, startled.


    "Yes. He''s already in the process."


    Holding Theo''s hand, Luanne felt a cold and damp air in the area. Interested and curious, the lieutenant turned her godson''s hand to look at his palm more closely. And there it was again: the green arrow-shaped mark. This time, it was lime green¡ªdifferent from the last time when it was dark green.


    "Elemental resonance?!" Luanne thought, startled, observing the mark.


    Meanwhile, in Theo''s mental plane¡­


    "Who are you?" Theo asked, wide-eyed and fists clenched, staring at a silhouette amidst general chaos.

 Chapter 31: Alter-ego

    The day, no, perhaps the night is stormy. Since the cloudy skies don''t let even a single ray of light through, it''s impossible to tell whether it''s day or night. The ocean was rough, with waves exceeding twenty meters, as if it were its calmest day. And in the middle of that turbulent ocean was Theo, drowning every moment.


    Every time the boy tried to lift his arm out of the water, the waves pulled him back under. It was an endless cycle. It didn''t matter if he could touch the bottom or not, the waves always dragged him back down.


    At times, Theo felt small sea creatures swimming around his feet. Sharks and eels entwined around his legs, sending him into momentary panic.


    It had been two hours since Theo was trapped in this cycle. Even when he gave up and let himself drown to wake up, he simply returned to square one. At one point, he completely stopped resisting and surrendered to the storm.


    "2897¡­ 2898¡­ 2899¡­ 2900," Theo counted. Since he stopped resisting, he had counted exactly 2910 seconds, and he didn''t stop.


    It felt like days had passed, but it had only been a few hours. Three, to be precise, since he entered the process of self-discovery. Theo no longer knew what to do; he just let the waves drown him, the sea creatures surround him, and, if it had to happen, let himself die. But that didn''t happen.


    He was patient, and because of that, the hours of storms soon became irrelevant. The waves, though still rough, now seemed calm simply because Theo had managed to reach the bottom without drowning.


    Theo tried to steady himself on the seabed, but the thick, sticky sand transmitted such a disgusting sensation that his only reaction was to let go and try to float again on the stormy waves.


    Then, suddenly, after twelve hours, a massive thirty-meter wave brought with it an amber glow that illuminated the entire vast plane. It was enough to ignite a flame in Theo''s core. He woke up joyful, thinking that the sun had finally dispersed the storm. But the glimmer of hope soon turned into anxious flames. Ignoring the disgusting sensation of the sand, he struggled to stand.


    The water from the remnants of that wave cascaded down like a waterfall. Theo''s pupils dilated, his heart raced. Memories of a blood-soaked moonlight revisited him.


    ''Death.''


    Even with the twenty-meter waves, that beast still stood out in the storm. It was about fifty meters tall, now with its upper half above the ocean, but it still extended underwater for so many meters that it was impossible to count.


    Its body was humanoid, with hands replaced by claws that connected to fins. Its face resembled that of a dragon. Two horns circled its skull and connected at the nape: from its forehead, a bright spark emitted an intense blue light. Squid-like tentacles hung from its face like the strands of a mustache.


    And with a flap of its demonic wings, the waves parted. The impact seemed to ignore Theo, as he didn''t need to exert any effort to stay still. Still, his intuition told him to shield his face with his arms.


    The atmospheric force managed to cut through Theo''s skin and flesh, and with the saltwater touching the wounds, the boy had no choice but to relax his arms and try to protect the injuries.


    At the end of the gust, a two-hundred-meter circle was formed. The demon''s tail served as a wall: it was a serpent''s tail, so massive that it encircled the entire radius mentioned earlier.


    "A¡­" Theo stammered with a sob. "A¡­" His pupils dilated until his vision blurred.


    "A sea demon," a mature and commanding voice completed. Familiar, seemingly Theo''s own voice.


    For a second, the boy''s soul detached from his body and split in half: a golden stain that spread through the space and reached a human silhouette beneath the demon, walking towards Theo.


    His face, broad and well-defined, soon revealed a tall, blond man with blue eyes, dressed in black military attire. Directing his right arm backward, he flicked the air, obliterating the demon. The monster was split in half like a perfect sword strike, its head crushed, and all that remained of the corpse was to fall into the ocean, which began to churn again, as there was nothing left to hold it back.


    Even as the waters returned to merge, the man continued walking towards Theo, who could do nothing but remain still, drowning in his own surprise. How could a man kill such an abyssal creature with a single attack? Even from a distance, it was clear that no spell had been cast.


    The ocean regenerated, creating a whirlpool in the center and pulling everything into it, including Theo. With a simple wave of the man''s hand, the entire ocean gradually calmed. The waves that once reached thirty meters were now nothing more than gentle ripples.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    With the man in front of him, but with the waves and darkness hiding his appearance, Theo exclaimed:


    "Who are you!?" he asked, wide-eyed and fists clenched, still trying to maintain his balance on the turbulent waves.


    "I am you," the man replied, but in a calmer tone.


    The storm clouds ceased, and the ocean waters became shallow enough to only cover the ankles. The day, once dark and stormy, was now a beautiful weekend, with the sun at 36 degrees over a shallow, turquoise sea and fine sand.


    Theo was breathless. His heart raced, beating so loudly that he could hear his own heartbeat. His sense of time and space faded as he fully glimpsed who that man was.


    What the man said, in part, wasn''t a lie. He was Theo, but from a spiritual perspective. The man before him was the Egorian general himself, Liam Mason.


    "You died," Theo denied.


    "Died?" his alter-ego mocked. "I''m right here."


    "You''re a product of my imagination¡­"


    "Am I?" Liam leaped the ten meters separating them just to deliver a punch to Theo''s face. The boy fell back into the shallow waters. Crouching, Liam asked, "Am I really an illusion?"


    "How¡­"


    "How? This entire world is a reflection of your own soul. A reflection of you. But, after all¡­ Who are you?"


    "Huh?"


    "Who are you? Cat got your tongue?"


    Theo swallowed hard. "Theo de Lawren¡­!"


    Before he could finish his surname, Liam kicked the boy away.


    "I''m afraid I didn''t hear you," Liam muttered, walking towards Theo.


    "Theo de¡­!"


    The general kicked the boy again, this time in the stomach.


    "Whose soul is this?"


    "Does it matter? I abandoned you long ago," Theo shouted, still suffering from the kick. "You''re nothing but dust in this reality. You''re nobody. There aren''t even books about you¡­"


    "Well, maybe you''re just looking in the wrong kingdom. But since you refuse to accept it, I propose we revisit the situation. Theo De Lawrence, son of an extremely powerful duke. A rich kid who never had to worry about anything. At first, he was antisocial, couldn''t even utter a word to anyone."


    "Back then, I still retained your personality¡­"


    "You should never have stopped being ''me,'' as you claim. Continuing, my person wouldn''t be mentally affected by others'' deaths, right? Just as you remember. But you, ''Theo,'' are¡­ Michel Hansen? I think that was the name of that man."


    Theo clenched his fists.


    "Hilarious," Liam commented, followed by a laugh. "''Mr. Michel died, so I''ll become strong to protect those I love and prevent deaths''¡­" Liam couldn''t hold back his laughter again. "You sound like one of those teenage protagonists from the books we used to hate. If there''s one thing we learned after our death, idiot, it''s that: no matter how powerful you are, you can''t escape or prevent death!"


    Theo''s eyes shifted from a look of hatred to one of genuine realization.


    "Fate will be fate! You can''t change it! It''s written, all you can do is read those pages as time passes. One day you''ll walk through the final door, and just like ''me,'' you''ll die!"


    "Did you develop this thought after dying?" Theo asked.


    "Me? You developed it. Or have you been playing ''Theo Lawrence, the golden child'' for so long that you forgot your true self? Let me remind you, princess. After the cataclysm, you suffered the accident that affected your mind. What did that result in? A change in personality. You simply wanted to ignore who you are to adopt a new identity. That''s your problem."


    "My problem is wanting to stop being a killer and become a protector?"


    "What soldier in wartime isn''t a killer? Soldiers kill themselves, they kill innocent people. After all, they''re just a bunch of dogs forced to kill in the name of their country or some nonsense like that. Destruction is all soldiers leave behind. In exchange for what? Strength? Money? Power? What''s the point of killing yourself inside for fleeting nonsense?"


    "They''re not fleeting."


    "They''re not? Oh, please. Are you going to tell me you inherited all of Liam Mason''s strength? Oh, sorry. If you had that strength, Michel Hansen and all the others would be alive now, but guess what¡­ They''re not! You''re weak, ridiculous, sick. You''re just an insecure mask pretending to be strong and mature. Accept that there''s only one way out of this."


    "And what''s that? Accept that I''ll always be you?" Theo retorted. "Accept that I''m a killer who murdered thousands, destroyed countries for nothing? That I''m arrogant, proud, and selfish? Someone who couldn''t even care about the death of those I loved?"


    Liam shook his head in denial while laughing.


    "Aren''t you already being proud by ignoring that I am you?" he asked, taking a deep breath after a second. "Teenagers are more stubborn than I thought."


    Theo processed this for a moment.


    "It''s no use arguing with myself¡­" Liam said.


    "I agree. So you should¡­!"


    Before Theo could finish, Liam placed his hand on the boy''s face and drowned him in the shallow sea, which quickly returned to the turbulent ocean it was before.


    "Then, I should show you the part you decided to ignore¡­"

 Chapter 32: Gates of Destiny (1)

    "Where do you want me to go?" Liam asked, incredulous at Kaiser''s words.


    "To the Xin Empire," Kaiser replied, seated in his armchair in the emperor''s office.


    "Where is that?"


    The emperor stretched and took a deep breath. Looking at his personal agent, he answered, "A new empire created by the deserters from Mikoto. They sent a letter requesting our help."


    "Why would we help them? They''re deserters. This is Mikoto''s problem."


    Kaiser slammed his hand on a map on the table, pointing to the border between the two rival empires.


    "There are about three thousand deserters. They''re stationed at the border, in the Zang Wei fortress. They deserted for reasons they didn''t mention, but they want our help to expand their territory and gain independence from Mikoto. In return, they''ll provide us with unique information about our rival. When the letter was sent, they were in conflict against the general¡­"


    "This sounds like a trap."


    "Yes. That''s why I''m sending you. If it''s really a trap, leave no trace behind. Just don''t die."


    "Do you think the demons will kill me?"


    "Be careful, Liam. There are the powerful ''Kishin no Kozui.''" Kaiser scratched his throat. The two stared at each other as the emperor held back a laugh. Bringing his hand to his face, Liam let out a muffled laugh, and Egon burst into laughter. "But seriously. Be careful. Take a translator with you. See you."


    Liam nodded and left the room. Outside, James was waiting, sitting on a windowsill. The two exchanged glances before walking down the castle corridor.


    "What did he say¡­"


    "Just follow me," Liam ordered, not even giving James a chance.


    Xin Empire, 867 A.E.


    76 hours of travel later.


    The new empire only dominates a small mountain range called "Ti¨¡nsh¨¡n" (Celestial Range). The empire''s only city is in a valley at the center of the range. The city was named "Guanwei," in reference to one of the generals who aided in the conspiracy.


    Since arriving a few minutes ago, Liam noticed several carts bringing injured people and others in chains. He couldn''t help but notice what differentiated the two races, even though they were both human: the narrow, small eyes, and the more yellowish skin tone.


    Liam tried to understand. If they''re of the same race, sharing the same history, why are they separated? Just because of skin color and features? To be honest, he never cared about appearances, only about what''s inside. That''s why, for him, people who at least pretend not to care about feelings are the best. At least until that day, that was his mindset.


    Suddenly, the general felt a tug on his black pants. Liam looked down, curious but showing no surprise. His eyes met those of a fragile child. Before the general could react, a woman covered in rags grabbed the girl and distanced herself from Liam, clearly apologizing for something.


    Liam''s mouth remained open; he thought about saying something, but there was no time. Two soldiers appeared and invited him to the district.


    Upon arriving at the small district, Liam and James were introduced to General Li Minghua. A tall, robust man, covered in a hanfu. His hair was long and white, his eyes closed due to his blindness.


    Without much ado, Li Minghua explained the current situation to Liam.


    The Mikoto Empire, fearing that the inhabitants of the Xin Empire would leak specific information about them, had been desperately trying to annihilate a single district for two weeks. Meanwhile, the Xin Empire was not only managing to handle the attacks but also rescuing enslaved prisoners from Mikoto.


    After all, the Xin Empire is nothing more than the Zhuang people. Distant descendants of what they believe to be the creator of all things. The people of Mikoto and the Zhuang people have always treated each other as enemies, precisely because they have different and opposing cultures. Yet, they shared territory illegally¡­


    The Zhuang people are constantly enslaved and treated as inferior to all humans by the Mikoto people. Liam connected this to the chained men and women he saw earlier, deducing that they were rescued slaves from Mikoto.


    Li Minghua himself asked for Egon''s help, Mikoto''s greatest enemy, fearing that Mikoto would use its greatest weapon against the Xin Empire: the Kishin no Kozui (The Colossi of Kishin). Colossal and extremely powerful demons. Kishin was the first of them, which is why he became the all-powerful king.


    In exchange for Liam and James''s help, the Zhuang people would tell Egon everything he wanted to know about Mikoto.


    "General Liam," Li Minghua called. The translator Liam brought with him translated what Li Minghua said. "May I give you a gift?"


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Depends," Liam replied.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but¡­ Your kingdom doesn''t have divine weapons, right?" Li Minghua inquired.


    "No. We only have common weapons fortified by spells¡­"


    "I see. In that case¡­ Let me give you a divine sword. The skin of the Kishin no Kozui is harder than any material."


    "I can nullify that."


    "No, you can''t," Li Minghua retorted. "To kill a Kishin, you must not destroy what is physical, but what is metaphysical. The only way to kill a Kishin is to kill its soul first. In other words¡­"


    "I kill. No one escapes my laws."


    Li Minghua waited for the translator and tried to process Liam''s arrogance.


    "No one is above divine laws¡­"


    "Only the one who is above magic. Forgive me for going against your belief, but even the heavens are beneath me. However, yes. I accept your gift, honorably."


    "Come with me," Li Minghua called, sighing at the general.


    The sunset illuminated the peak of the highest mountain in the Ti¨¡nsh¨¡n range. From the edge, the entire district and the valley where it''s located were covered in a dense fog. A staircase wound around the mountain, alongside several torii gates. At the top was a temple dedicated to the lord creator of all things: Zhuang.


    The statue of Zhuang was just a hand holding a singularity, which would be the universe itself.


    Li Minghua knelt before a stone altar. On this altar, a still-sheathed sword was bathed in sunlight. General Li prayed to the temple, asking for blessings for the sword, while Liam, tapping his foot on the ground, thought about how irrelevant all this was.


    "Take a deep breath, general. It''s a good way to ease anxiety," Li Minghua said.


    "I knew there was something strange about you. You weren''t even letting Leitzke translate my words," Liam complained. "What''s the point of all this ritual?"


    "I''m asking Zhuang, the creator of all things, to purify and bless the blade of your sword."


    "If you need to ask a god for help, then you''re more disappointing than I expected."


    "Hm¡­ Liam Mason. Don''t you believe in Egon''s God?"


    "No. I believe no being meets the requirements to be considered perfect."


    "And must a creator necessarily be considered perfect?"


    "If you treat him as all-powerful, then yes."


    "Then¡­ What is hell to you?" Li Minghua asked, rising from the altar.


    Liam moved his head and used a bit of his mind to form something understandable for his concept.


    "Life. I believe that what we go through during life is our hell, as it''s made of pain and suffering. Heaven? That would be what comes after. Even though I think that heaven full of angels and good people is a tale told by the elders to keep hope alive, I believe even the burning world of the dead could be considered heaven for the wicked. However, an ideal heaven would be eternal rest."


    "Where do you think you''ll go after death?"


    "I hope nowhere," Liam retorted.


    "You''ll be a hard man to change¡­"


    "May I know why you''re so interested in changing my view?"


    "Seeing someone like you, young and with the power of the world in your hands like this, agonizes me. Dying with anguish and resentment would be a burden¡­ One last question, what is the value of life to you?" Li Minghua asked in a soft tone, but with underlying hatred.


    "None. Life has no value. It''s something as complex as everything else, but as fragile as glass. I can''t give meaning to something so¡­ temporary."


    "It''s that fragility that gives life meaning. But I understand you, Liam Mason, a truly strong man. However, I recommend reflecting on your actions and measuring your words." Li Minghua began walking towards Liam, holding the sword in his hands.


    "You''re no god. And at some point, the reckoning will come. And a man like you shouldn''t depart with such a¡­ fictional thought."


    "Uh-huh."


    Liam received the sword. He drew it from its sheath, just to see what the combat style would be like. It was a traditional sword of the Zhuang people: with a straight, single-edged blade, almost the size of a katana. Its sheath was black with golden details, extending across the entire sheath and forming a ray of light. The hilt was made to be used with both hands. The guard was V-shaped, detailed with a pair of hands on each side.


    Drawing the sword, the general raised it to the sky. The dawn''s light reflected directly on the blade, briefly blinding Liam''s eyes.


    "It''s divine grace. You should feel blessed under the heavens."


    "No¡­" Liam retorted, still looking at the blade. "I''m too cursed to have that honor¡­"


    "You should value yourself more."


    "Where is the Kishin? I want to kill it quickly," Liam complained, uncomfortable.


    "Patience is a virtue you should learn as well¡­ Anyway, over there." Li Minghua pointed to the east. "Our defenses are weak. The walls will likely fall soon. The only way to prevent that is¡­"


    "Killing the majority, capturing some. A war. How long to get there?"


    "Minutes," Li Minghua replied.


    "Then let''s go."


    "Before that¡­ I have a question. What feeling comes to your mind when you''re fighting? We always have some. But¡­ What does the strongest fighter feel in a fight? Love? Anxiety? Insanity?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never stopped to think about it."


    "When this night is over, give me an answer."


    The orange rays of the sunset illuminated a field bathed in blood and lifeless bodies. A region decimated, consumed by flames. To ancient beliefs, this sight could be called "hell." In the end, only Liam and what could be called a false deity remained.

 Chapter 33: Gates of Destiny (2)

    ¡ª Eastern Border, Fhuan Zei ¡ª


    Thirty minutes later


    The battlefield was crimson red, illuminated by fire. Soldiers moved through the scorched field, carrying bodies or protecting people trying to cross the border.


    "Liam," James called. "I have a plan. Li Minghua told you we¡¯d have to kill the souls before the bodies, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I can try something new¡­ Recently, I discovered I can affect the causality of a soul. For example, I can put it at a disadvantage and alter its causality so you gain the upper hand."


    "Oh¡­ You¡¯ve evolved, haven¡¯t you? Can you use that on the monster?"


    "I have to try, no promises."


    "That¡¯s progress. Li Minghua, where are we headed?"


    Liam, James, and a squad from General Li Minghua were in the ruins of the walls, still within the limits of what could be considered safe. Beyond that point, it was a field of death and unprecedented pain.


    "Just point north," Liam continued.


    "We have a bit of a problem¡­" Li said. "We¡¯re not able to save anyone else from the border. Mikoto¡¯s soldiers are doing everything to kill even the innocent."


    "I¡¯m not here for the innocent. I¡¯ll clear the path; you handle the rest."


    "He¡¯s difficult, isn¡¯t he?" Li Minghua whispered to James.


    "Difficult is an understatement¡­ But he¡¯s right. Liam is our opening to help the soldiers along the way."


    "They¡¯re onis!" a soldier exclaimed, running from the battlefield. "Mikoto sent onis to¡­"


    A spear pierced the soldier¡¯s skull, ending his life instantly. The soldier¡¯s corpse slid down the shaft of the weapon until it hit the ground.


    A massive monster, with red skin and four arms, emerged from dense smoke atop a muddy hill.


    Li Minghua¡¯s eyes filled with hatred.


    "Hey, James. An oni is when a strong, evil warrior returns to life, right?" Liam asked with a sadistic smile.


    "Yes. Damn it. Liam, wait!¡­"


    Liam didn¡¯t wait. Upon hearing the confirmation that what stood before him was indeed a demon, an infernal being, the general didn¡¯t hesitate to draw his sword, the one he had received as a gift from General Li, and charge at the demon.


    What should have terrified everyone present was, for Liam, an impulse. The monsters he had heard so much about, coming from another empire, another world, seemed to give Liam a reason to fight. But when he struck the first blow¡­ he realized they were nothing more than cultural tales.


    Charging fiercely at the demon and moving in sync with the monster¡¯s slowed perception of time, Liam delivered a single strike. That one strike was enough to cut the demon in half. His sword slid through the demon¡¯s flesh like a knife through butter. The bones of that monstrous superior being seemed like nothing more than twigs to be cut by a machete.


    That immense ease disappointed him. Even disappointed, Liam used the hill where the oni had stood as a watchtower. From the top, he noticed the presence of many other onis scattered across the battlefield.


    Another oni, stronger, faster, and of a yellowish color, appeared behind him. However, Li Minghua appeared, exclaiming, "Yan Wang Style; Panduan!"


    The oni was cut in half, and subsequently, the oni¡¯s body emitted a black aura. In moments, this black aura took the form of a giant hand that crushed the demon alive.


    "Don¡¯t be reckless!" Li Minghua exclaimed.


    "Relax," Liam retorted.


    "No! I¡¯m warning you, general! This isn¡¯t your territory! You¡¯re not invincible here!"


    "You asked for my strength," Liam glared. "I¡¯m here only for that. Reprimand me again, and I won¡¯t hesitate to turn that forest you call an empire into dust."


    Li Minghua swallowed hard, glaring at Liam with disdain as he let him go.


    "Sorry. My temper changes when I¡¯m given orders. Just follow my lead; that¡¯s all you need to do."


    Liam shot forward like a bolt of lightning amidst the chaos of war. With a single, effortless strike, he killed oni after oni. Demon after demon fell, as if they were nothing to him, yet gods to everyone else. The general simply ran through the combatants, like a fleeting shadow cutting through the air, killing each demon without remorse.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "What kind of emotion do you feel when you¡¯re fighting?" Liam recalled Li Minghua¡¯s question. "Love? Anxiety? Insanity?"


    As he positioned himself before the oni that seemed the most powerful of all, he reflected, "What do I really feel¡­"


    Liam adjusted his stance, stretched his legs, and delivered a single upward slash, leaving a golden trail in the air, cutting through the wind and spreading across the landscape.


    "It¡¯s emptiness."


    "I feel like I¡¯m becoming a fanatic for fighting¡­" Liam muttered as he sheathed his sword.


    While the soldiers conversed in the Zhuang language, Liam noticed a commotion forming. After wiping some of the demonic blood from his face, he tried to understand what was happening. Not far away, soldiers were trying to escort prisoners from Mikoto. Children, women, elders, and men with chains around their feet were being mercilessly attacked by Mikoto¡¯s soldiers, who hurled fireballs, making it impossible to rescue the civilians.


    "I guess soldiers of this level won¡¯t be useful to any empire¡­" Liam pondered as he took a step toward the conflict.


    However, an earthquake shook the region. Three kilometers away, a giant hand emerged from the ground, cracking the earth and creating several ravines on the battlefield.


    A grotesque figure appeared in the air, over thirty meters tall, legs crossed, floating twenty meters above the ground. It had four enormous arms, and a kind of white halo floated above its head, illuminating its crimson body. One of the "Kishin no Kozui" had finally appeared.


    Everyone froze, even Mikoto¡¯s soldiers. The soldiers¡¯ eyes lost their color, fear overtaking them. A superior being, something that was once human but now capable of bringing hell to the world. A true deity had manifested on the battlefield.


    The only ones unaffected by the psychological terror caused by the colossal demon were Liam and James, as Morgana¡¯s curse protected them from it.


    "Liam¡­" James called, approaching the general. "This thing¡­ does it really exist?"


    "Apparently¡­" Liam murmured, gazing at the creature.


    "This existence is so¡­ magnificent."


    "Wake up. This isn¡¯t God. It¡¯s just humanity¡¯s failure in thinking it can imitate God. If it¡¯s not perfect, we can kill it. Gather the Zhuang soldiers and protect the civilians," Liam ordered. "I¡¯ll handle this."


    "Are you sure you can?"


    Liam looked at James, his expression genuinely serene.


    "I can¡¯t be considered the strongest human if demons scare me."


    "Is this still because of your father¡¯s recognition?¡­"


    "Move, lieutenant. Do your job."


    "Yes¡­ sir!" James retorted, swallowing hard.


    Lieutenant James ran across the battlefield toward the conflict. Touching his thumb to his middle finger, James recited his spell: "Schatten der Vergangenheit, erwecke die Toten!"


    Golden particles emerged from the corpses within James¡¯s reach. These particles formed humanoid shapes that followed the lieutenant across the battlefield; the souls of the dead now became part of James¡¯s arsenal.


    "Aniki, okite!" a weak, pained voice exclaimed. The voice of a child, muffled and suffering, as if buried under rubble. Liam tried to locate the source of the voice but couldn¡¯t from his position.


    Jumping from a ledge and looking back, Liam found two children. One of them, the older one, was unconscious. The younger one, crying for her brother, was covered in mud and deep wounds.


    "Hi, Melina!" Liam exclaimed, only four years old. He held his younger sister in his arms, moments before she passed. "I¡¯m your big brother, Liam. Can you talk yet?" This memory flashed in his mind like a spotlight. "Anyway, know that we love you. Soon we¡¯ll all be together and can smile."


    The memory of his sister flooded his mind like an intense wave.


    "Mason!?" Li Minghua exclaimed.


    "I¡¯m down here," Liam retorted.


    General Li Minghua jumped from the ledge ten meters above Liam. Even bewildered by the distant demon, Li swallowed his fear and approached Egon¡¯s general.


    "Take the children," Liam said. "Help James get everyone out of the battlefield. I¡¯ll buy you time."


    "This is a sacrifice¡­" Li murmured with regret, looking at the colossus.


    "What happened to make you underestimate me so much?"


    "Just¡­ use the sword."


    Liam nodded and turned toward the Kishin. Drawing Egon¡¯s sword, Liam took a step toward the demon. However, the younger child grabbed his leg.


    Looking at the child, the general shouted, "Get her out of here!"


    "Onegai, watashi no haha o tasukete kudasai!" the child exclaimed, tears streaming down her face, her legs weak.


    "What?" Liam murmured.


    "There¡¯s someone lost on the battlefield¡­" Li Minghua clarified.


    "Take the children and come back to save them, then!"


    The Kishin colossus, later to be named "Kishin no Raito," gathered energy in the halo above its head. The light it emitted illuminated kilometers.


    "It¡¯s impossible! By the time I get to safety, the battlefield will have already turned into hell!"


    "Dammit!" Liam cursed.


    Making the child let go of his leg, the general leaped nearly fifty meters into the air. Scanning the field, Liam noticed Li Minghua returning with the children and James guiding the soldiers.


    A purple mist escaped Liam¡¯s eyes, revealing to him all living beings within a six-kilometer radius. Over twenty presences were in the same area: eighteen were undoubtedly Mikoto soldiers, but only two seemed to be innocent. Even if he didn¡¯t know exactly who the child was referring to, it was certainly those two: a woman holding a newborn in her arms.


    Taking one last look at the area, Liam descended toward those people, landing in front of the woman and her child. Her blue and white clothes were covered in blood, but she still had the strength to smile.


    "You came to save my child¡­" the woman thanked, tears in her eyes.


    "Hey, you can see God¡¯s love!" Liam exclaimed, smiling. "Let me show you!"


    With time running out, Liam turned around and leaped toward the demonic beast, gathering all the strength he could muster.

 Chapter 34: Gates of Destiny (3)

    As General Mason advanced against the colossus, it increased its presence, making a point to show that it was there. Upon releasing its aura, in shades of purple and gray, everything left behind that had even a bit of life rotted away. Liam''s aura became a beacon, the most threatening and attention-grabbing presence in the entire region.


    Kishin no Raio rested its lower left hand on its knee while raising its lower right hand. With its two upper hands, the demon of light made a prayer-like gesture. Another seismic tremor spread through the area.


    From the four points of its halo, rays of light gently emerged, giving life, farther away, to four pillars of light¡ªmerely looking at one of those pillars would be equivalent to staring at the core of the sun without any protection. The pillars rotated around the axis¡ªthe Kishin no Raio¡ªemitting a tremendous roar.


    The cloudy sky was illuminated by the pillars. Four beams of condensed light, radiation, and temperature were shot at Liam. The general showed no fear, as his plan had worked: making the demon attack only him, thus buying time for the rest to save those on the battlefield.


    Creating a new energy shield, Liam managed to withstand the demon''s overwhelming attack, deflecting the radiation rays like leather whips hitting the ground.


    "Without a doubt, if I get too close, my field won''t be able to repel the radiation¡­" Liam pondered.


    The light rays ceased; subsequently, the pillars came together, forming a cross with a hole in the center. A line of light connected the four pillars, creating a circle.


    Liam quickly stopped his foot upon seeing the circles and the cross.


    "But what¡­ It''s too fast. I can only see it for a moment¡­" Liam commented to himself.


    "What can you follow for just a moment?" inquired a white sphere that appeared close to Liam. The mature yet sarcastic voice of James echoed from it.


    "James? Where are you?"


    "On my way. I''ll be there in less than twenty seconds. But, what were you analyzing?"


    "Don''t you see? The pillars move so fast that they create the illusion of being still¡­"


    "Yeah¡­" James murmured and, for a moment, fell silent. "I can''t process this image. Ten seconds."


    "Can you see the core of his soul?"


    "No," James retorted, appearing beside Liam.


    "Then, work on finding it. Our goal now is to destroy the pillars."


    James nodded.


    "Turn it around, I''ll try to create a plan from behind. I''ll leave a gift for you," James said, opening his palm to the ground.


    "Well¡­ Heroic Spirit Sigurd, it''s been a while."


    Unlike the other spirits James had summoned, which were entirely white, the one summoned now was closer to a human.


    Covered in shining metal armor adorned with ancient runes, his crown resembled the antlers of a deer, while his hair fell in golden braids. Holding his gleaming sword engraved with wings and a dragon''s heart, the summoned one was none other than: Sigurd, the mortal who killed a dragon.


    Once, when Liam and James had to complete over a hundred missions in a short span of ten days, Sigurd was summoned to assist them in capturing malevolent spirits in Egon.


    Liam considered the spirit powerful, though unfortunately limited by being merely a dead man.


    Sigurd knelt before James, on one knee, and paid homage to his "master."


    ''What are your orders, milord?''


    "Help Liam in the fight against that demon. If you find the core, inform him."


    ''Yes, sir. General Mason, it''s an honor once again.''


    "Let''s get to work, Sigurd. We''ll see if dragons are weaker than demons." Aligning with Sigurd, both prepared for combat.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Liam," James called. "Is it just me, or is that thing descending?" he referred to the pillars.


    "They''re bothering me. There''s something behind this¡­"


    As he leaned forward, Liam suddenly stopped. The earth took shape, creating a rectangular box that rose three meters above ground level. Shattered into small rocks, a creature similar to the colossal Kishin came to life.


    "It looks like a representation¡­ What does this mean?" Liam thought.


    Gripping the sword''s hilt tightly, Liam and Sigurd advanced against the "copy" while James went to the opposite side.


    Raising its four arms, the Kishin clone levitated stones and turned them into sharp lances of matter.


    Ethereal wings emerged from Sigurd''s back, and with a shock, the heroic spirit flew into the sky. Using the sky blade, Liam disintegrated the demon''s lances with direct cuts.


    Twenty meters from the demon, Liam fell under the effect of a zero-force field, where he couldn''t touch the ground or even move.


    "Telekinetic force?¡­" Liam pondered, struggling to return to the ground.


    Falling like a lightning bolt to the ground, Sigurd managed to find a weak point in the zero field. Grabbing Raito by the torso, Sigurd immobilized him in the air, forcing the demon to lose its mental strength.


    "That''s it, Sigurd!" Liam exclaimed.


    Wielding the sky blade, Liam leaped onto the demon. Attacking the forehead, the general tore the monster''s flesh down to the torso, which tried to react but was prevented by Sigurd.


    Shredding the four arms, Liam finished by thrusting three times into the heart and splitting the demon in half.


    "Damn it. I couldn''t find the core," Liam said.


    "Because the copy doesn''t have one," retorted the same shimmering sphere returning, transmitting James''s voice. "The core is the halo. However, that''s something I can''t break¡­"


    "Sigurd, I need you to go up there. James, test that new ability."


    "Really? Now? You got it!"


    A vast yellow and translucent curtain fell over the Kishin no Raito and quickly faded. The demon soon fell from its levitation, returning to the crater it formed upon arriving at the battlefield. Struggling to rise, it was surprised by Sigurd, who flew against its head. With a massive impact, Sigurd threw the demon''s face back, forcing it to look upward.


    Sliding his hand along the sword''s blade, Liam poured out some of his purest power. The pillars descended to the ground, destroying the earth they touched. Positioning the sword toward the demon, he pondered for a moment.


    "These pillars behind me¡­ I won''t know what they''re capable of. Nor if they''ll disappear when I kill him. What will be the consequence of leaving this behind? No. Leaving this monster alive is worse. James won''t last much longer, so I can''t let him waste his strength like this¡­"


    "Just imitate Li Minghua¡­" he sighed. "Third Heaven Style: Metaphysical Cut!"


    An invisible attack ignored the entire physical world, reaching the demon. The body of Kishin no Raito suffered no damage, not a single drop of blood was spilled.


    However, its halo was split in half. Nothing remained but white dust that scattered through space and disappeared along with the glow emanating from the demon''s eyes.


    But the day wouldn''t end like this. The four pillars, as Liam suspected, pushed against the valleys of Zhuang, disintegrating all matter in their path, including, of course, living beings.


    Struggling against Liam''s hand that choked him, Theo managed to free himself from his alter-ego and escape the turbulent waters. Still panting, Theo tried to adjust his vision. Only upon remembering the disaster caused by the Kishin no Raito''s last attack did Theo''s stomach churn.


    "You remember, don''t you?" Liam asked. "What those towers did."


    "They destroyed half of the Xin Empire¡­ killing two thousand people in the process and injuring hundreds due to the aftermath¡­" Theo retorted, tearing up and sobbing.


    "Could I have prevented it? I don''t know. I''ll never know. But one thing I do know. When the Kishin no Raito was killed, even the clouds parted, allowing the sun to touch me¡­ Bathed in sunlight, my mind cleared."


    The turquoise sky and calm sea returned, shallower than before.


    "You forged these memories," Theo pointed out.


    "No. I wanted to, but I didn''t. You were too busy punishing the side of the coin where we acted under orders. But that day, when I saw the destruction caused¡­ We switched to the other side of the coin. Can you see which one?"


    "Life is a glass, and that''s why the strong fight for it?"


    "Perhaps, that''s an interesting point too. But we''re not guilty of death. Neither us nor the divine." Gazing at the clear sky, he continued. "It''s the damned fate. Cycles begin and close. People come and go, even you. You''re not the same as you were five years ago. Life is made of doors, we open and close them all the time¡­"


    "Each door is a new future," Theo interrupted. "A new thought, a new self. Acceptance is the greatest virtue."


    "The words of the old fool are still in your head. Good, because they carry my essence¡­ Whether you want to accept it or not, it''s solely your problem while you pretend to be Theo Lawrence."


    Relaxing his hand on his own neck, Liam concluded:


    "It''s up to you. If you want to continue with your problems and ignore them, leave the door in front of you closed. But if you wish to evolve as an individual in this realm, open it."


    "In this realm?" Theo emphasized.


    "Shhh¡­ It''s a secret for now."


    Liam''s voice echoed through Theo''s infinite spiritual world. The violent waves swallowed the boy again, and instead of continuing to drown, he awoke.


    Panting and confused, Theo stared at the white hospital wall. The rays of sunlight from the sunrise invaded the room through the window, waking him further.


    "Realm¡­ Realm¡­ What a bastard!" he complained, clicking his tongue. "Can''t you contain yourself?"


    Looking around, he realized what he was searching for wasn''t there.


    "I need chalk."

 Chapter 35: Fundamentals of Creation

    Theo''s forty-eight hours of meditation had passed. In addition to those two days, another five hours went by. As soon as he woke up, Theo asked a nurse for a pen and began scribbling symbols on the walls of his room.


    Even if all those memories of Liam were just recollections, Theo managed to feel the sensations. He found it strange that Liam had emotions, but what puzzled him even more were two energies: weltna and negative energy, which belonged to demons.


    Only by feeling weltna could Theo compare it to mana. When he ingested mana into his own core, the sensation was akin to a strong, pure, complex, and natural atmosphere. In Liam''s memories, he could perceive that the two energies held the same value, the same power.


    As for negative energy, it was literally the same energy present in every corner of Tartarus. Comparing this and with the doubt about the realm mentioned by Liam lingering in his mind, he came to a conclusion.


    There exists a mythological and conceptual realm. He had been there, standing before a true primordial deity. Therefore, for him, myths became part of reality. He also considered other mythologies beyond that of his empire. "Fundamentals of Creation."


    A theoretical document, it attempts, in some way, to bring all proven beliefs, as well as science, into a single theory. It is constantly updated, which is why it is not an absolute fact.


    After all, with every evolutionary step of humanity, more doubts arise, more answers and questions for each of them.


    Seeking to fit all proven beliefs, the "Fundamentals of Creation" begins:


    Before there was anything, there was nothing. A dark, hot, and chaotic universe, where iron was gold, gold was diamond, and diamond was wind. Everything occupied a single place in the cosmos; a singularity. It was then that the great explosion occurred.


    From this explosion, the creator created itself: Yahweh. The absolute everything, as opposed to Chaos, the absolute nothing. After millions of years, in the war of "End and Beginning," where Yahweh commanded the angels and kings of the pantheons against Chaos, who ruled the titans. All beings coexisted in the same world. Angels and gods with humans, giants, fairies, elves, except for the demons condemned to hell.


    Yahweh then separated everything. He gave a world to the giants. For the elves and fairies to share a single realm. The gods divided themselves into human regions but soon ascended to the heavens, called Asgard. Among all these races, humans were granted the grace of mortality. Since, thanks to the cycle of birth, destiny, and death, humans, among all races, would have the most extensive rate of technological advancement.


    However, this race was divided into two. The realm of Midgard was left for ordinary humans. Those who did not possess magic or any supernatural gift. Unlike the humans of Alvheim, who were blessed, cursed, and forgotten.


    At some point, Yahweh would have created a metaphysical structure that surrounds all of his creation. An immeasurable tree that cannot be seen even by angels or gods: the World Tree, Yggdrasil. Its branches were named Bifrost, that which connects all ten realms.


    We know it exists because, at some point in history, the humans of Alvheim gained access to Bifrost and traveled to Midgard, where they were called demons for teaching common magic to primitive humans.


    With this in mind, Theo theorizes that he did not reincarnate in another universe or some reality, as some fantasy books from the Great Empire suggest. But rather in the same world in a different dimension, since in the creation myth, Midgard and Alvheim are in the same place in space, but Alvheim exists in a higher dimension.


    However, at the same time, this doesn''t make sense. Midgard does not possess large-scale magic, yet Liam Mason had complete control over this concept. His current world couldn''t be Midgard either. Even if they manipulate science instead of magic, the descriptions don''t match. Thinking about this only gave him more headaches.


    But now he had a goal in mind: to truly discover which world he belongs to.


    Now, with a crisis of reality and existence in mind, Theo sat on the floor and fell silent, simply observing what he had drawn.


    "Trash," he thought. "You''re trash." He referred to Liam. "Stupid idiot who''s always right! You''re right, okay? I admit it! I''m a genius because I''m you. So why do I keep playing with danger? Fear of imbalance? Fear of losing something? Fear of being myself? What exactly am I afraid of?!"


    Theo rubbed his face, wiping away traces of tears that tried to form.


    "Will it be useful for you to find out where you came from? No. Or maybe yes? Discovering the existence of another dimension will change something in my life? Why am I interested in returning home? This world is perfect. I''m happy here." He lay on the floor, arms spread out. "I don''t know anything else."


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. A few seconds later, the door to the room opened. Luanne entered and froze, staring at all the symbols her affiliate had drawn.


    "Theo?..." she called, eyes wide and taking slow steps.


    "Godmother... Have you ever felt an emptiness in your chest for not recognizing yourself?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t understand myself. Sometimes I think I''m not me. Like, why is my name Theo? That doesn''t make sense. Why does a simple word define who I am?"


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Could it be adolescence?" she thought, perplexed, analyzing the drawing of a large tree that extended to the ceiling. "It''s common to go through this..."


    "Sometimes I think I''m a reincarnation."


    He didn''t think or believe¡ªhe knew. He only used those words to test Luanne''s reaction to the subject.


    "But we all are," she replied. "Reincarnation is the act of a soul going into a body. Not necessarily after death, it can happen while still alive if you have control over your own soul. Our soul is born before the body; what we do is choose a receptacle that matches our specifications. In other words, you could say that being born is the act of reincarnation."


    "I''m talking about having memories that aren''t mine..."


    "Can he remember?!" Luanne managed the feat of choking on her own saliva.


    "It''s also common. Sometimes the mind tricks itself and creates fictional characters to fill the lack of something. Maybe it''s that?" she said uncomfortably. "Was that a convincing excuse? If he remembers everything..." she shuddered.


    Theo sat cross-legged on the floor. Looking down, he thought, "Did I create Liam Mason in my head? No. It''s unlikely. I lived that life. But thinking about it... An invincible man couldn''t exist, could he? He would fill my lack of strength... Damn it, Luanne! You only made it worse!"


    He slapped his own face.


    "Distractions. I need to distract myself from this topic." Shifting his gaze to the wall in front of him, Theo remembered symbols about mana. "Godmother. What do you know about magic?"


    Luanne sat on the bed.


    "Magic? Or are you talking about science?" she inquired. "If it''s science, I know a lot. What exactly do you want to know?"


    "The difference between the two concepts."


    "Hm... Science is something within our physics. We respect the law of equivalent exchange. Basically, we sacrifice the energy of our core in exchange for the ability to manipulate the molecules of the environment. As for magic... It ignores all of that. It doesn''t respect anything, which is why we don''t use it. It''s more about ethics and human sense, but magic also has a cost. We sacrifice our lives to perform a spell..."


    "I see. So they''re the same concepts as in Egon..." Theo swallowed hard. "But doesn''t science pose the same risk? Both lead to death in the end."


    "Of course they do, there''s no immortality. Not the eternal kind... For example, Sir Lincoln, who is currently the leader of the titans. He managed to perfectly manipulate energy through martial arts, and with that, he extended his life. Nowadays, he must be around two hundred and thirty years old. However, he''s human."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes. It doesn''t depend on which energy you manipulate, it depends on how you manipulate it. We, the deviants, are like stars. When the combustion process ends, we die. What''s left for us is to know exactly how we''ll use our limits. That''s why your godmother here decided to become a scientist. I''ve been studying the subject for over thirty years."


    "Thirty times six..." Theo murmured.


    "Huh?"


    "My father told me you''re over two hundred years old. I thought it was an exaggeration, but after you said it yourself that it''s not impossible..."


    "Hey, kid!" she scolded. "It''s rude to talk about the age of a young lady like me," she said, pointing her finger upward with her eyes closed.


    "Sure, mummy."


    "Couldn''t you leave that in your mind?"


    "You''d read it anyway, wouldn''t you?"


    "Keeping it to yourself would hurt less... Anyway! You''re interested in the magic system, aren''t you? I can take you to my lab. There are thousands of books on the subject there; you can study there before returning to Vagus. I can even ask Director Wispells for a permit so you can spend some time studying here."


    "You can do that?"


    "Kid, look who you''re talking to. Be thankful you''re a golden child..."


    "Or did you spend so much playing ''Theo Lawrence, the golden child'' that you forgot your true self?" he remembered Liam''s words.


    "...your family provides you with all the best opportunities. Come on. I came here because you''re going to spend a day with me at my job," Luanne said, lifting Theo from the floor. "Get ready. You have ten minutes."


    Theo stared at the palm of his left hand as Luanne left. Then, he remembered the last words Liam had spoken to him: "Close the door if you wish to believe in this current thought, open it and walk through if you wish to move forward."


    "I''ll open the door," he said to himself.


    The intense ray of light illuminated the room through the window. A bird flew into the sky.


    ???


    Luanne and Theo walked along the sidewalk of the C.P.M.F¡ªCenter for Myrddin and Fulmenbour Research. A massive academy that belongs to the two scientific orders. Since both orders seek the same end: the social evolution of humanity, within the territory of both lies a research center where scientists from both fields, alchemists and researchers, can share success and failure.


    Originally, Luanne is a scientist from Myrddin, but she is in Fulmenbour solely for the help of the alchemists in creating the artifact that is keeping Theo''s core stable.


    "It''s busy, huh..." Theo commented, uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry," Luanne reassured him. "You''ll feel at home. There are lots of nerds here."


    They reached the main gate. Rectangular, nearly fifteen meters tall. A wall accompanies it, surrounding the entire perimeter of the campus. Inside, it''s so vast that Theo could only describe it as "a city within a city."


    "Stay close to me," she ordered.


    Theo followed his godmother. They walked along a paved road surrounded by a garden where students chatted. It was then that the boy realized that this enormous campus was, in fact, the first entrance to the academic complex.


    The true entrance to the academy lies above a small staircase. A smaller gate, only five meters tall, with iron bars on the sides. However, it doesn''t escape another wall. Unlike the first entrance, which didn''t have much security, here there are five guards and a receptionist checking everyone entering and leaving.


    Walking along the road to the true gate, Theo''s eyes widened and shone like the sun as he saw a familiar person. Her hair is a slightly reddish-brown, long and wavy, cascading down her back. Covered in a white lab coat and climbing the stairs, Theo''s shout echoed through the crowd: "Agnes!"

 Chapter 36: The Prodigy of Midian

    I was always considered a unique child in my village, a genius. After all, I was a peasant girl who took an interest in and learned grammar, reading, and mathematics¡ªa strange girl, as others saw me. Who, at two years old, would prefer trying to put syllables together and learn to read instead of learning to do their mandatory chores? The only one who understood me was him.


    I remember it as if it were yesterday. The other village children and I were talking about him, almost bullying the poor boy. He was there, sitting alone, so pale that he probably had never left the house. Had he even been injured before that time? His hair was the color of wheat, not just any blond, but a stronger, brighter shade. The genetics of deviants sometimes help. His eyes, just like Duke Ethan''s: amber like honey, as if a drop of gold had fallen into his irises. Theo was there, isolated and lonely, just drawing in the sand with a stick.


    I felt a bit of empathy; after all, we were both odd. But I never approached him before the day my grandfather forced me to. He made me talk to Theo. After all, Sir Ethan brought him every Thursday, but he would stay there under a tree with Sir Edward, drawing in the sand. We¡ªthe children of Midian¡ªassumed he was arrogant and proud, just because he was noble. But Lady Camille would never allow that. After all, no one knows why, but Lady Camille and Sir Ethan hate noble behavior, and not just that: they despise everything that comes from royalty itself. They always valued those who had nothing over those who had everything.


    So, one day, I was forced to swallow my pride and talk to him. Actually, it was my grandfather who forced me, ordering me to befriend the duke''s son. Not out of interest, but because my grandfather was the village leader, being the largest source of wheat in Romerian. That''s why the Lawrence family was so close to us. Sometimes, you could even see Sir Ethan himself helping with the harvest and the villagers'' chores.


    Still, I approached him. I still remember his drawing. It was an eye, but not an ordinary one. A kind of galaxy surrounded its pupil. At the time, he said it was an ocular technique that used magic to nullify others'' powers. Thinking back, Theo was always creative.


    From that day on, we started to get closer. Of course, it was gradual. He had trouble expressing himself, lacked the initiative to say anything, just observing. I didn''t understand, so I thought he was avoiding me. Time passed, and Magnum joined the trio¡ªa boy with red hair and amber eyes, a peasant, but Theo and I eventually theorized that he was a noble''s son. No peasant could have those traits.


    It was strange how time flew. We were two years old, and then suddenly¡­ Boom! We were five. Ah, that age¡­ We already considered ourselves best friends. Theo, Magnum, and I were inseparable.


    Being a deviant, Theo always had immeasurable agility and speed compared to kids our age. Magnum hated this fact, so he always tried to compete. I never cared; I always preferred to have a book in hand while they competed to see who could run faster, jump higher, or last longer. Note: Theo always won.


    But it was on the day called the "Black Cataclysm" that our lives turned upside down. It seemed like just another ordinary day. I was sitting under a tree reading a story that Lady Camille, Theo''s mother, had given me. Meanwhile, beside me¡­


    "Agnes! Have you seen Theo around?" Magnum asked.


    "No. Even if I had, he''d scold me for telling."


    "That jerk threw a clay rock at my back and ran off. When I find him¡­"


    "What are you gonna do?" Theo appeared on a branch of one of the tallest trees in the forest surrounding the plantation.


    Magnum looked up disdainfully. Theo returned the look with sarcasm.


    Tossing a stick at Magnum, he jumped down from the tree. He settled beside me and glanced at the book.


    "Ah, the tale of the continents'' separation?" he asked, while Magnum tried to remove the thin stick from him.


    "Yes. Have you read this one too?"


    No matter what books I read, Theo already knew the ending of all of them. It was annoying because he''s the type who spoils the first experience.


    "Yep. The god Zetian sinks Atlantis with a lightning bolt because their knowledge threatened the gods. The god Nethuns, ruler of Atlantis, was furious and plunged his trident into the ground. For forty days and nights, our world was struck by intense earthquakes and storms. Nethuns returned to his kingdom, now submerged, and left the trident somewhere. After that, the continents were divided. And that''s why there''s a storm beyond the oceans¡­"


    I slammed the book shut.


    "Thanks, Theo, now I won''t need to read one of the fifteen books you''ve already spoiled for me before I even finished the first page."


    "You''re welcome," he laughed. He walked over to Magnum and removed the stuck stick. Shortly after, Theo''s older sister, Thays, appeared from the plantations.


    "Theo, is everything okay here?" Thays asked. Her hair was a copy of Sir Ethan''s: straight and white. Her eyes, however, were like Theo''s, but with a greenish tint.


    "Yes."


    "Alright. I''m heading back to Midian. Don''t fight, and go to Agnes''s house in ten minutes."


    "Yes, ma''am!" we agreed.


    When Thays turned and headed back to the village, Theo muttered:


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I''m hungry. Has the apple tree bloomed yet?"


    "I don''t know if ''bloomed'' is the right word¡­" I commented.


    "If you understood, then it doesn''t matter. Magnum, let''s check?"


    "Let''s go."


    "You too," Theo said, pulling my arm and running through the forest. Minutes later, we would have preferred to follow Thays back to Midian.


    When we reached the apple tree, Theo''s attention was drawn to a walking mushroom. It was glowing, neon blue. Any child would be interested, but at that time, Theo was working on studying animals. It was an assignment from Teacher Beatrice, as Theo wanted to be a biologist researcher back then. He crossed the stream and stayed there for a while. It was long enough for Magnum and me to get worried. But when we least expected it, he emerged from the forest, tripping over a rock and drowning in the stream.


    Quickly, he got up and ran back to us. He was pale, more than ever. But what worried me most was his mouth and eyes. Blood dripped from his lips, staining his white tunic. His eyes darted around, restless, wide with desperation.


    "Theo¡­" I said, stopping him by the shoulders. "What happened?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s get out of here¡­"


    An explosion interrupted him. Not just one, but several. All coming from the wheat field. Clouds of smoke polluted the sky that day, which had been as clear as a summer day. We ran toward it, trying to figure out what had happened.


    As we climbed a small hill between the forest and the plantation, Magnum found his uncle on the ground, bleeding from the stomach and already dead. He ran off in search of his father figure.


    Theo and I ran toward the largest smoke cloud, as it pointed in the direction where my family usually was in the plantation. The dirt road cutting through the wheat field clearly marked the massive smoke cyclone.


    I stopped running right there. It was from the corner, but enough to traumatize me. I had already seen charred, disfigured, crushed, and even exploded bodies that day. But that scene impacted me for life.


    My mother was thrown to the right, unable to move. After all, a sharp piece of metal was lodged in her stomach, having already cut her arm in half. Her legs were broken from being thrown five meters high directly onto the ground. Her pain was so great that she couldn''t even keep her eyes open.


    I threw myself beside her and started screaming for her. Sir Ethan suddenly appeared and touched the metal plate in her stomach. With just one touch, he carbonized the entire metal; with another touch on my mother''s stomach, he created a kind of energy barrier that temporarily stopped the bleeding.


    Picking up my mother in his arms, he asked me, "Were you with Theo? Where is he now?"


    My lips trembled, and my eyes teared up. "I don''t know¡­" I replied, crying.


    "Edward!" he shouted for his younger brother. "Edward! Edward!"


    "Here!" he called back, emerging from the plantation with three injured people.


    "Take them to the village. I''ll go after Theo."


    Sir Edward picked up my mother and ordered me, "Follow me, quickly!"


    We barely made it to the main road leading to the village when the biggest explosion happened. It was so powerful that it threw us over two meters.


    ?


    Among the three of us, only Theo and I made it to the hospital. With no further information about Magnum''s whereabouts since that day, it took a while to process that he had also died.


    Looking at me, a short, stocky doctor said:


    "She''s fine, only hurt her left arm." The doctor handed my diagnosis to Lady Camille. "As for the boy¡­" he referred to Theo. "The impact of the explosion, even though mitigated by Sir Ethan''s protection, caused a skull fracture, two fractures in his right forearm, and five broken ribs."


    Sir Ethan placed his hand on my head and comforted me, "Everything will be fine. Don''t worry."


    Lady Camille hugged Theo weakly and said goodbye, asking Sir Ethan to take him home.


    "Agnes. Shall we visit your mother?" She extended her hand to me.


    We walked down the hallway. I peeked into each room, and they were filled only with the injured from the incident. I entered my mother''s room and looked out the windows; more carriages were arriving in the courtyard with more dead and wounded. In the region of Loureto¡ªthe capital of the Lawrence duchy¡ªan estimated five hundred deaths occurred. This happened all over the world, but we weren''t aware of it at the time.


    Suddenly, a pale woman with long, straight, white hair appeared at the window, wearing a torn black dress. She ignored me and looked directly at my mother. Tears streamed from her eyes.


    I quickly ran to Lady Camille and my mother, but before I could say anything about the woman, my mother said:


    "Agnes, dear. Help Lady Camille. Obey her. Look forward and don''t regret¡­"


    "Mom, there''s a woman¡­"


    "I love you, daughter."


    The woman at the window screamed. Only I heard it, but the windows throughout the hospital shattered with her cry. I covered my ears and complained about the pain.


    Lady Camille grabbed me and took me to the corner of the room while shouting for the doctors. By the time I realized those had been my mother''s last words, it was too late.


    ?


    It didn''t take long for us to reach the Lawrence house. Sir Ethan and Theo had just arrived as well. They waited for us on the stairs, so Lady Camille couldn''t hold back her tears and words to mourn my mother''s death. The two had been friends longer than Theo and I had been alive.


    "The O''Neill family¡­" Sir Ethan murmured, not even bothering to hide his gaze at me.


    "Only Agnes remains now," said Lady Camille. "And I want to adopt her as our third daughter."


    "Huh?" I murmured, still trying to understand what had happened to my mother.


    "Her as my sister?" Theo grumbled.


    "A new girl in the house? Oh no!" Thays exclaimed through Theo''s maid. "There''ll be another child to take care of!"


    "That''s good, I guess¡­" Ellen retorted timidly.


    I looked at Theo again, and that image never left my eyes. He was looking at the ground, reflecting on something. His skin was still a bit pale, and he was all bandaged up. His golden eyes¡­ they had no shine. They were so absent that they seemed like an abyss of confused emotions.


    And it stayed that way for years, until he got over my grandfather''s death. Since he never knew any of his maternal grandparents, he decided to treat mine as his second father. I saw him lying, saying he trained for protection, and that he didn''t want to see that happen again¡ªdeaths he couldn''t prevent. I saw him fight for no reason. And it stayed that way for all those years.


    Lately, I''ve been wondering a lot: he arrived in Vagus one or two weeks ago. How is he? Has he found a reason? Has he found the emotion he wanted?


    I was buried in work and projects. My mind was a mess, but it lit up like the moon lights up the night. I felt light when I heard his voice calling my name through the crowd.


    "Agnes!"


    I turned my head, looking for who had called me. My tired eyes widened and shone when I saw that pale boy with golden hair. I was even happier when I noticed his cheerful and awake expression.


    Watching him run down the sidewalk, a whisper escaped my lips: "Theo¡­"

 Chapter 37: Coincidence

    "Theo¡­" murmured Agnes, watching her brother approach.


    A girl with white hair turned around, looking in the same direction as Agnes. Seeing Theo running carelessly down the sidewalk, she whispered:


    "Do you know him?"


    "Does Miss Hansen have a boyfriend?" Edina, another friend of Agnes, asked sarcastically.


    "He''s my brother¡­" Agnes muttered. Edina''s eyebrows shot up.


    "Is that Miss Luanne?" commented the girl with white hair.


    Agnes stepped down to the second step of the stairs. Meanwhile, Theo stopped on the sidewalk, not even touching the first step. The two exchanged glances, and he, knowing how his sister acts, noticed the biggest difference in her: the huge dark circles under her eyes from the exhausting routine of a student in Myrddin.


    "My girl¡­ You look exhausted, huh?" Theo commented genuinely.


    He began to stretch, raising his arms above his head and then placing his fingers on his back, which cracked so loudly that even Agnes''s friends heard it.


    "And you look old¡­ are you a teenager or a thirty-year-old adult?" the gray-haired girl laughed.


    "And you, extra, who are you?" Theo retorted.


    She widened her eyes and let out a grumble.


    "This is Isabel Di Ham," Agnes introduced, showcasing her friend as if she were a display. She was still surprised to see the boy there.


    "Di Ham?! From the county of Durham? That makes her Antony''s cousin, doesn''t it?" Theo thought, noticing how she acted in front of royalty. However, he quickly dismissed that thought. He had never regretted standing up to nobles, and today wouldn''t be the day he started.


    "Hey, kid. Who gave you permission to look at the princess with such disdain¡­ Hey, huh? Aren''t you the blond kid with the bangs?" Isabel''s guard tried to intimidate Theo but quickly recognized him, having a brief shock.


    "Is there a problem here?" Luanne asked, stepping between the guard and Theo.


    Theo pulled Luanne''s arm aside and confronted the guard.


    "Aren''t you¡­ Sigmore?"


    "Yes. And you''re the blond kid¡­ wait, I''ll remember. The name of that hero¡­ Lu¡­ Lumen! Lumen. Wow, the world is small."


    "Are you already using the codename I gave you?" Luanne smiled.


    "Do you know him, Sir Sigmore?" Isabel asked.


    "Yes. The kid''s tough. He almost killed me just for accidentally cutting his bangs¡­"


    Luanne turned abruptly to her godson, forcing him to look at her.


    "You almost killed him?" Luanne asked.


    "It was just a friendly¡­"


    Sigmore pulled Theo aside, distancing themselves from the girls. Whispering, the guard pleaded:


    "Please, don''t say anything about the villager. My job is to protect the great-granddaughter of my leader. If he finds out I was drinking in a corner bar and fighting villagers instead of doing my duty¡­ Sir Lincoln will kill me! So, can you help me with this?"


    "Sigmore is a direct subordinate of Sir Lincoln? I underestimated the street guard too much¡­"


    "You owe me one," Theo said.


    "Deal."


    Theo turned around, scratching his throat, but the girls had already ignored the subject. Luanne and Isabel were talking while looking at documents in the girl''s arm, so the boy waited for his godmother to finish. Meanwhile, he looked at the papers in Agnes''s hands and noticed scientific projects.


    "Can I take a look?" Theo asked Agnes. She simply handed them over without effort.


    Just glancing at the first page, he noticed what was wrong.


    "It''s wrong."


    "What?" Agnes asked.


    "Combustion isn''t an element. It''s a phase of energy discharge. Performing combustion doesn''t mean using an elemental attribute, but rather our nuclear energy, like mana. In nuclear combustion, our nuclear energy comes into contact with the air and releases energy as heat. That''s how the fire element works. However, since only a percentage have this domain, few can master the fire attribute¡­ Adjust your justification."


    "Really¡­" she said, yawning. Her eyes teared up from sleepiness.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    "When was the last time you slept?" Theo asked, handing the document back to his sister and putting an arm around her shoulder.


    "I think three hours in the last month¡­"


    "Deviants can go weeks without sleep, but for those who rely on mental effort¡­"


    "I''ll be fine, brother. But I need to finish this soon. Maybe I''ll get a promotion¡­"


    "Promotions or school grades aren''t more important than mental health," Luanne interjected. "Christopher wouldn''t allow you to kill yourself for science. Our most powerful weapon is the mind; with it worn out, we are nothing."


    Isabel and Edina nodded in agreement.


    "Theo. I talked to Isabel, and she''ll take you to Alexander while I handle something in the other lab. I''ll be back in half an hour, so we''ll still spend the time I promised together."


    "Alright," Theo agreed.


    "Get along, please¡­"


    "Great, let''s go. Dr. Alexander hates it when I''m late delivering papers," Isabel said, heading toward the gate.


    "See you later." Theo bid farewell to Agnes, hugging her. "Feisty, huh?" he commented to Sigmore through gestures. The guard just gave a sideways smile.


    "He''s become peculiar¡­" Sigmore said to Luanne. "Last time, he had cheerful eyes and demeanor, and he didn''t exude the sensation of an aura. Has he entered the path of Nirvana, Lady Luanne?"


    "Yes, it was the only way out of his nuclear problem. But¡­ how do you know him, guard of the princess?"


    "It was a coincidence¡­"


    "Coincidence¡­ Apparently, it''s a word that defines him well."


    ???


    Isabel accompanies Theo down a hallway. The girl reviews some documents in her hands, while Theo looks at some historical figures framed on the walls. The hallway seemed endless, as they had been walking for more than two minutes.


    "What kind of person is Alexander?" Theo asked. "I know he''s one of the greatest scientists we have today, but what is he really like?"


    Isabel stopped in front of a metal door.


    "A genius. Someone cheerful. Curious. He''ll probably test your way of thinking. He likes to see others'' perspectives, so he''ll ask you about any subject. Don''t worry, he''ll welcome you well."


    Placing her hand under a steel button, Isabel released a bit of mana into the door, and a gear turned. The door slid back and lifted off the ground, splitting into two parts that moved to their respective sides¡ªright and left.


    Theo let out a surprised sigh, but Isabel pulled him inside the room before the door closed. The sound of chalk hitting a blackboard echoed through a large room.


    "Isabel," Alexander called. "Can you bring me another chalk? This one''s almost gone¡­" he said. His hair was white and short, showing some signs of hair loss. The scientist''s silver eyes scanned the board, reviewing the calculations again.


    Walking between the tables and technological pieces scattered on the floor, Theo looked at some drawings on papers. All the drawings were related to the cores of deviants, the main topic Alexander researches.


    Seeing a box of chalk on a table, Theo redirected the wind vectors and brought a chalk to Alexander''s hand. At first, the scientist didn''t notice that no one had physically handed it to him. A cool breeze blew through the room, forcing Alexander to notice Theo''s presence.


    "Dr. Alexander, this is Theo Lawrence, Miss Luanne''s godson," Isabel introduced. "He came here to¡­"


    "So you''re Miss Luanne''s boy? Interesting. Did the necklace that Dr. Christopher, your godmother, and I made work perfectly?" Alexander asked.


    "So far, yes," Theo replied.


    "I see¡­ Theo. I have a question for you." Alexander descended his ladder and walked over to Theo, even tripping over some boards. "Being from Romerian, you know many gods. But you must have something in mind about this question¡­ What is God to you?"


    The scientist''s question completely surprised Theo, even silencing him for a moment. Looking away, thoughtful and still surprised, but before he could formulate his answer, Alexander offered some help.


    "Let me help you. For me, there can''t be a God. A divine being who created everything, a perfect being who doesn''t need to learn anything more, because they already know everything¡­ imagine the empty existence of someone like that? Living without the feeling and knowledge doesn''t make sense. The pleasure of life is to know, to learn, to think, to doubt. Not to create and know everything. Even the most brilliant discover things about what they''ve created, so¡­ how could there be a being who simply knows everything? Is powerful from the start? Of course, for a perfect being, that''s irrelevant. But for me, it doesn''t make sense for an omnipotent being to have such an empty existence¡­"


    "For me, God is the universe," Theo countered. Alexander opened his eyes, seeking attention in the boy''s words. "Not a being, but something. Something infinite and perfect, pure, powerful, and unique. That which is everywhere and nowhere at the same time. The one who is the law itself to guide chaos. The reason ''something'' exists. The one to blame for there being value and meaning in life; after all, we are always, even if unconsciously, seeking to understand it and even equal it. God isn''t a being that can be understood, but something that will never be explained¡­ Whether it has consciousness or not, it doesn''t matter to me. What matters to me is knowing the reason for existence¡­"


    "What a beautiful worldview¡­ It''s the first time I''ve seen someone think like that. Anyway, Theo Lawrence. I''m Alexander Cosmogenos, a conductor-type deviant. How can I help you?"


    "Miss Luanne asked for him to stay here while she handled something. She''ll be here in half an hour," Isabel explained. "I''ll be at my desk, don''t disturb me."


    Theo and Alexander looked at Isabel with disdain.


    "If you have any questions, feel free to ask," Alexander said. "If you want to study something, or even see your godmother''s work, that''s the perfect place," he said, pointing to the left side of the room.


    "Are these the mana machines?¡­" Theo asked, picking up a folder on the table, which contained over fifteen hundred pages of projects from the revolution of machines.


    The scientist swallowed hard. Knowing that Theo came from the Lawrence duchy, he lamented in his eyes. The region where Theo lived was the most affected in the entire empire of Romerian. With over twenty thousand deaths, thirteen thousand injured, and more than five thousand missing. Even ten years later, the numbers still gradually increase with new discoveries.


    Alexander knew that, being the duke''s son, Theo likely saw his father lament and blame himself for the deaths of so many people. After all, Ethan Lawrence was a man who could have prevented and saved at least everyone in Midian, but what affected the machines also affected Ethan''s core.


    "Yes. I helped with some projects, which were even sent to Lawrence¡­ so, a large portion of the lives hurt was my fault."


    "It wasn''t," Theo argued. "If it were just one or two machines, maybe. But there were mass explosions. It''s impossible for there to have been so many calculation errors. And also, in one of the broken machines I witnessed, I saw its core destabilize¡­ it was covered in a black, vapor-like substance. Its spores made me spit blood and nullified the protective barrier my father created¡­ That wouldn''t be a calculation error."


    "Wait," Alexander interrupted, stunned and frowning. "You witnessed the nonexistence?"

 Chapter 38: Nonexistence

    "Nonexistence?" Theo raised an eyebrow, curious.


    "A black mist. Was that what you saw?" Alexander leaned forward, a glint of excitement in his eyes.


    "Yes. It gave off a kind of¡­"


    "Dead feeling? Because that''s what it represents."


    The two settled into chairs. Alexander searched for a book titled *Non-esse: Viam Baal* (Nonexistence: The Path of Baal). The cover showed only a drop of blood falling onto the title, while the golden letters were devoured by darkness.


    "This book was written by one of the brightest minds on deviants. Nalleth Zala, a scientist and also the former king of what we now call the Empire of Chaos. Nalleth wrote during the world''s revolt, a war in which everyone turned against his empire."


    "Why?"


    "Nalleth, despite being a brilliant scientist, was excessively curious. Deviants manipulate science within the universal laws of physis. But Nalleth went further. He began studying magic, the opposite of our science. Something now forbidden worldwide, as it represents extreme danger. When it was discovered, all kingdoms and empires, human and non-human, united to fight against Nalleth."


    "So it wasn''t against his empire, but against a single man?"


    "A man who challenged six nations and prolonged a war for a hundred years, emerging victorious in the end¡­"


    "How?" Theo was intrigued.


    "It''s exactly what you witnessed. In the book, Nalleth describes three ways to perform magic: through the caster''s ability, through rituals and sacrifices, and there''s a third way. Nalleth discovered that magic, like science, uses some essence. While science has more than five types of energy, magic has only one substance. He called it nonexistence, anti-energy, or anti-life. That which corrodes everything it touches¡­"


    "So that''s what caused the cataclysm?"


    "The information has remained within the scientific field, but yes. We found anti-existence in the wreckage, so we assumed it was a terrorist attack rather than a mere calculation error. But we''ve never seen anyone who witnessed anti-existence in its purest form¡­ Did you come into contact with it?"


    "No. I only observed it corroding all of nature¡­ But if it was a terrorist attack, why isn''t anyone investigating and searching for the culprits?" Theo questioned.


    "But they are," Alexander replied. "All the Titans are leaders of some order or legion, like William Windsor, who commands twenty legions, or Lincoln Di Ham, who leads the Order of Lotus, among others. They all have a specialized squad for this case. The problem is that the culprit acted and disappeared. We can''t just invade the Empire of Chaos accusing them, because it could also have been some cult following Nalleth that caused all this."


    Theo clicked his tongue.


    "So, how exactly does nonexistence work? Is there any way to protect against it?" he asked, curious.


    "To the last question: no. It functions like energy, but it''s interdimensional, beyond our dimension. Everything it touches, it destroys. Energy, matter, mana, ether, life¡­ everything can be wiped out by this anti-energy. It manifests limitedly in our world, creating only zones called ''anti-life regions.''"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "I''ve heard of them. They''re globally protected areas. No one can get close¡­" Theo nodded.


    "Exactly. Nonexistence doesn''t spread; it stays where it was summoned. But, as you said, it has spores. They hunt energy sources, like the cores of deviants. When they hit a core, the ''anti-life infection'' occurs. Gradually, it corrodes the core until the deviant dies¡­"


    Theo sighed and relaxed his shoulders, looking away at the floor.


    "Forgive me. I know this is a sensitive topic for you, but I spoke about it so cheerfully. I apologize," Alexander lamented.


    "There''s no need," Theo reprimanded. "You''re not at fault. What''s done is done. There''s no way to bring lives back. The fact that you''re working on this already makes me feel a little better. Changing the subject so as not to leave this first impression gloomy between us¡­ Dr. Alexander, you research deviants, right? Have you ever heard of a green arrow-shaped mark?"


    "Are you seeking elemental resonance?" Alexander concluded. "Why the interest?"


    "To draw a conclusion¡­ How does it work?"


    "Well¡­ elemental resonance is when the caster is in perfect harmony with their element. It doesn''t depend on tactics, skills, or battle experience, but on harmony. When an elemental caster is in perfect sync, when they understand the element so well that they become one with it¡­ It''s as if there''s a spirit to personify an element, and the caster is in existential sync with that being."


    "Is that real?" Theo adjusted himself in his chair.


    Alexander cracked his neck and fingers, showing interest as an expert and teacher.


    "Yes. They''re divided into categories: natural, artificial, and primordial. Natural resonance awakens naturally in a deviant after a specific crisis. Artificial resonance is created in a lab, illegally. Primordial¡­ is as I mentioned. Spirit, sync, etc. All represented by a mark that appears spontaneously on the body. The one you mentioned is the ''Wind of Freedom,'' representing the north."


    Alexander showed four logos in his documents. One pointed upward, like an arrow indicating north, while the others pointed to the other cardinal directions (south, east, and west).


    "These are the wind marks, divided into four. With one primordial mark, but they often adopt characteristics of their users. Why the interest?" Alexander questioned again.


    "Just curiosity. I saw something about it and wanted to hear from an expert."


    "I see. Theo, I''ll return to my research. If you want to pass the time, go bother Isabel a bit. She needs a distraction."


    "Alright."


    Theo leaned his head back on the chair, looking at the ceiling. "This is going to be another headache¡­" he thought, raising his left hand and staring at it. "First it was the ether, now this. This body never stops surprising."


    ?


    Luanne walked through a marble temple, located on Mount Celeste, the highest peak in Fulmenbour. The temple, left by the ancients of Romerian, was erected to worship the celestial trinity: Alunne, the moon; Ciel, the sky; and Surya, the sun.


    Entering a room through an arch of stones darker than marble, Luanne found only three people. Two teenagers with short, dark hair, wrapped in black dresses covering every inch of their pale skin. An elderly woman, dressed the same way, waited for Luanne by an altar.


    "Priestess Luanne, it''s been a long time since our last meeting."


    "Indeed, Priestess Mahina," Luanne replied. "Girls," she nodded to the young ones. "I''m in a hurry. May I use the altar alone?"


    "Of course. Girls, please leave."


    Luanne approached an altar before a large glass window. The light of the moon''s phases spilled in gold, contrasting with the transparent blue glass.


    "Lady of the night, with your gentle light. In this moment of purity shining, I invite you to visit my heart. By the stars twinkling in the vast night sky, by the tides dancing in eternal and deep rhythm," she prayed, placing her hand on a gray ether stone. "With the moonstone in my hands, I call upon you. By the song of the night, may our souls intertwine. May our meeting transcend time and space¡­"


    "Luanne," a woman''s voice called her. "It''s not yet night."


    Opening her eyes, Luanne found herself in a dark plane. The floor was covered by a thin layer of water, the moon reflecting in the dark night, obscured by gray clouds.


    "Lady of the night," Luanne bowed.


    A feminine shadow, stretching from the sea to the sky, covered the surroundings. Allowing only the moon to shine through its own creation.


    "Goddess of the moon, I need your counsel¡­"

 Chapter 39: Goddess of the Moon (1)

    "One moment¡­" the calm voice echoed through the vast spiritual plane with no apparent direction. The owner of that voice delved into Luanne''s thoughts. "Ah, yes, your godson. How is he?"


    "Better now. I used the lunar amethyst of ether that you recommended, and now his core is entering harmony."


    "I see. So, why are you asking for help regarding him?"


    "Elemental resonance. When he fell into Nirvana, I noticed the mark appearing on his hand. It was exuding a cold, damp ether. It¡¯s definitely the mark of the northern wind¡­ I spoke with his mentor, and apparently, Theo used some spell so powerful that it caused a gale throughout the entire forest¡­"


    "I understand. And what exactly do you want to know? The magnitude of it all?"


    "Exactly. What is the shape of the mark? Test his potential, see if there¡¯s a connection to any cardinal¡­"


    "Hm¡­" she murmured. "I just don¡¯t know how far I can go with him¡­ I¡¯m afraid he might not be able to keep up with my methods¡­"


    "Why? If he¡¯s incapable, then it¡¯s you who¡¯s failing. Luanne, my child. You came here just out of¡­ insecurity? You don¡¯t necessarily need me, but you still think so. Why?"


    "I don¡¯t know," she stammered. "I¡¯m so lost with him. We solve one problem, but¡­ another always appears. He¡¯s been like this since he was a child. I don¡¯t know where to start¡­"


    "Problematic deviants are the most complex; it means strength. Like Amiah Neidr, the lord of Chaos. I remember when you two first met¡­ He was so lost he couldn¡¯t even breathe. But do you remember what he did to overcome it?" Alune asked.


    Luanne pondered for a moment until she remembered what happened eighty years ago.


    "He pushed his own limits by battling those twenty thousand men from the Southern kingdom," Luanne replied.


    "There¡¯s your answer. Push the limits and see the being Araav created."


    "Push the limits, huh? Thank you for the advice! By the way¡ª" she recalled. "He¡¯s already started using the codename Lumen. There¡¯s really no issue, right? I mean, him using your son¡¯s name. What would Master Lumen think of that?¡­"


    "Lumen has no thoughts. He¡¯s dead; he chose to trust humans and sacrificed his life to save them. And no, there¡¯s no issue. My son was the only man who received my blessing, and as your godson, I see no problem in him inheriting that name. After all, it¡¯s just a name to me; it will never be more than that."


    "I still don¡¯t understand your perspective, but I¡¯ll simply obey. Even if one day you lead me to my death¡­"


    "I won¡¯t. Back to your Theo¡­ Force him to use everything he can draw from that mark. The greater his proficiency, the better the essence will manifest. Test him during the night as well; I want to see results¡­"


    "Lady Alune¡­"


    "Did I give you permission to speak my name?" Her tone turned dark. Luanne swallowed hard, but Alune soon laughed. "I¡¯m just teasing. You¡¯re allowed. Now, back to work!"


    Luanne opened her eyes and stepped down from the altar. Looking at the engravings on the walls, depicting ancient battles and myths related to Alune, Luanne clapped her hands to her face and continued toward the door.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The three figures from before greeted Luanne again. However, before she could say anything, Luanne looked at one of the two girls and ordered, "You! Come with me."


    "May I ask why?" Mahina inquired.


    "A favor for me and Alune¡­"


    ???


    Theo spun tirelessly in an office chair. With his eyes closed, he didn¡¯t feel dizzy but could sense everything. Controlling his breathing, he tried to calm himself.


    "Nalleth Zala. Chaos Empire. Mark, elemental resonance. Core limitation, demons¡­ Why am I worrying about things beyond my reach? For now, only my limitations matter¡­ The rest, leave it to the guards. Maybe in the future, I¡¯ll try to join them¡­"


    The image of a faceless young woman appeared in Theo¡¯s mind, opening a reflection for him.


    "Things that are beyond me¡­ I guess that sums me up well."


    "Stop spinning; you¡¯ll get dizzy like that," Luanne ordered, abruptly stopping the chair. Theo was thrown against his godmother¡¯s waist.


    "You¡¯re back¡­" Theo murmured, trying to shake off the momentary dizziness.


    "Yes, and we¡¯re leaving again. Are you ready?"


    "No¡­"


    "Great! Alex, did you two get along?"


    "Yes. We talked a bit about my projects. He¡¯s intelligent," Alexander replied.


    "Too intelligent¡­ Thank you for everything. We¡¯ll be back soon. Come on, Theo."


    Luanne tried to distract Theo¡¯s mind on the way to the mountains of Fulmenbour, showing tourist spots and recounting myths about religion and culture¡ªa subject he loves.


    For the residents of Fulmenbour, the concept of science is absolute. If something truly happens, it ceases to be "magical" and becomes something "real." They often lead a life of work and more work, with no apparent rest, only to relax at the end of the day.


    To Luanne, they lead a sad life. Slaves to themselves and to a few bills. Forced to work to buy food and something that is the foundation of life: water. And the greatest absurdity of all to the priestess: paying for knowledge.


    Water is the basis and reason for life, and knowledge is what makes human existence so complex. So why would they work themselves to death, laboring for hours and hours just to¡­ live?


    Unfortunately, this is the routine of humanity, but it¡¯s much more prevalent in the commercial city of Fulmenbour. Theo understood every word from his godmother and agreed with it all. After all, his upbringing was always against this: Sir Ethan is a duke who always seeks less human effort and more prosperity.


    One of the measures the duke came up with was the use of technology. In a world where everyone was accustomed to manual labor, Ethan, alongside the dwarves, tried to bring technology to advance humanity as a whole. After Ethan, several dukes and kings also embraced the idea, leading to the creation of mana machines by the physicist, inventor, and engineer Christopher Laste.


    However, it couldn¡¯t have gone worse. On a day under a cloudless sky, all the machines on the two allied continents exploded simultaneously at 10:30 a.m. That day, the entire world took a step back in the trust they had in technology.


    As they walked toward the mountains, a glow caught Theo¡¯s eye. The temple of the sun stood at a point where the sun shone at noon and reflected directly onto the city. However, what Theo least expected was that his own godmother was leading him to something exhausting¡­


    Accompanying the temples of the sky, sun, and moon were several floating mountains in the region. Difficult to access, it was necessary to climb the stairs, as carriages couldn¡¯t get close enough. On these same mountains were the monasteries of each religion (for each member of the mentioned trinity, there is a devoted religion).


    Seeing the tallest mountain in Fulmenbour and knowing the path to Alunne¡¯s monastery, Luanne turned to her godson and simply said, "Your mission is to reach Alunne¡¯s monastery without using your wind attribute. You¡¯ll have to climb step by step to the top¡­ I¡¯ll see you up there!"


    "Godmother, wait!"


    "Did you think I¡¯d just help you with the amplifier and let you go? Wrong. I¡¯ve already spoken with your mentors, and you¡¯ll only return to Vagus once I¡¯ve helped you with everything you need. If you want more answers, climb the stairs!" she encouraged, suddenly disappearing from Theo¡¯s sight.


    "Damn it!" he cursed. "Do I really have to climb all this?" he grumbled, staring at the endless staircase obscured by dense fog.

 Chapter 40: Goddess of the Moon (2)

    A drop of sweat mixed with the stones of the staircase. People gossiped on the edges as Theo climbed step by step. Hours had passed¡ªso much time that he gave up counting after five minutes. He allowed himself, for a moment, the luxury of enjoying the fresh air, far from any power plant, before the atmospheric pressure affected his breathing.


    His legs had already weakened countless times, yet he never stopped to rest. The way he found to distract his mind was to observe nature in its smallest details.


    *''This place¡­''* he reflected. *''The staircase reminds me a lot of one on Mount Ti¨¡nsh¨¡n¡­''*¡ªthe mountain range of the Xin Empire¡ª*''¡­everyone here wears lighter, looser clothes. They look like the people of Zhuang¡­''*


    Theo finally stopped. But only for an instant. Just long enough to stretch his back and knees before continuing his ascent.


    *''Monastery of Alunne¡­ I have no idea where that is. But Alunne is the moon, right? Seriously, is it that place?''* He questioned himself, observing from afar a monastery beneath floating mountains. A massive Greco-Roman temple with a moon at its entrance. On the opposite side stood a similar temple, but with a sun instead of a moon.


    Theo groaned inwardly, throwing his arms down in defeat. A gust of wind hit his face, urging him forward.


    The reason for his surrender? The path to the monastery was at least a hundred meters below Theo. Meaning, he had climbed higher than he needed to. After descending all the way, he burst into laughter, alone. His exhaustion was so palpable that he just wanted to collapse on the ground and rest. When he finally reached the path leading to Alunne¡¯s temple, Theo was met with a fifty-meter bridge.


    "Not enough," he muttered.


    Stepping firmly onto the wooden bridge, he continued walking while fighting his own fatigue.


    **Monastery of Alunne, "Lunar Temple"**


    **07:38 PM**


    Leaning against the natural rock wall, Theo struggled to reach the main entrance¡ªa towering marble archway. The staircase he was on now led through a kind of cave, illuminated only by torches placed every ten meters.


    Finally feeling the sunlight touch his skin, Theo mustered his last strength to reach the gate as quickly as possible. He was bathed in the last rays of sunlight. A tear of exhaustion and relief slid down his face.


    "I thought it would take you longer to get here. But since you¡¯ve arrived¡­ Let¡¯s begin," said Luanne, walking toward her godson. Theo¡¯s legs nearly gave out at that moment, almost sending him to the ground. "Not used to something as exhausting as climbing an endless staircase?"


    "No."


    "I figured. What did you think about while climbing? What conclusions did you draw?" Luanne asked.


    Theo looked at her almost comically. "Was I supposed to think about something?" he retorted.


    Stunned, Luanne deflated completely. "Yes, you were¡­" she replied.


    "Well¡­ I learned patience and how to control my anxiety. Does that count?"


    "Hm¡­ Yes, it does," Luanne conceded, walking over to hug him.


    All of Theo¡¯s physical weakness gradually recovered with Luanne¡¯s embrace. Without realizing it, his godmother had shared her energy with him. In other words, by touching Theo, Luanne formed a covalent bond with her godson, restoring his energy and physical strength.


    *''Pure¡­ such a pure hug!''* Theo thought. *''It¡¯s like she has no regrets.''*


    Luanne ruffled Theo¡¯s hair, sliding her arm down to his shoulder and guiding him through a courtyard of white stones.


    "Theo. Show me how far you can go with your attribute," Luanne said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I restored your stamina, so you¡¯re at your peak now. Sir Amiah briefed me on all your training, so I based this on his recommendations."


    "But he barely even trained me properly¡­"


    "What *has* he done?"


    "Hm¡­ Helped me unlock my Third Eye chakra. That¡¯s it."


    *''And he¡¯s already started the process¡­ Now it¡¯s just a matter of time,''* Luanne thought, scratching her throat. "Right. Theo, do you know why you spent all that time meditating?"


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Wasn¡¯t it to balance my emotions and core?" Theo asked, tilting his head.


    "Yes. But also for another reason."


    Releasing Theo, she took a few steps forward and stood still. Spreading her arms and taking a deep breath, a thin red line of energy enveloped her entire body. Theo was stunned¡ªeven though it was just a thin layer, the energy surrounding her was equivalent to a core¡¯s output.


    "This is what we call the ''initial essence.'' A near-perfect way to manipulate our core¡¯s energy and project it outside the body, like an aura. This is what I want to see you develop right now."


    A bead of sweat rolled down Theo¡¯s face.


    "First, I need to understand your limit," Luanne said. "Of course, before understanding your essence. Once you finish here, we can move on to that." She pointed toward a massive white gate, adorned with a giant moon.


    "That¡¯s¡­"


    "The gate to the moon. Behind it is the place that will lead you to the best version of yourself. But first, you must understand who you are now. So¡­"


    The thin layer of energy vanished as Luanne swiftly appeared behind Theo and bent his knee, forcing him to sit.


    "Create a vortex in your hand and hold it for as long as you can. And, of course, meditate at the same time."


    "What?"


    "Begin. Just see the result."


    Theo opened his mouth to argue but realized it¡¯d be a waste of time. If he tried to protest, he¡¯d lose against his godmother and waste precious minutes of progress.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground, his left hand resting on his knee and his right palm facing the sky. In his right hand, he generated a weak wind vortex. Theo closed his eyes and sank into deep meditation.


    ?


    Paul flipped through some documents on the table as his cigarette neared its end. He slapped the folder shut and pushed his chair back. Exhaling smoke, he walked over to Amiah, who was meditating on a couch. Watching his colleague in concentration, Paul pressed the cigarette against Amiah¡¯s forehead.


    "That actually works well," Paul remarked, watching the cigarette disintegrate upon contact. He took a step back and continued, "Listen here, foreigner."


    "Any problems?" Amiah asked, furrowing his brow and opening his eyes.


    "So¡­ It¡¯s been over a week since we became mentors, right?"


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    "Up till now, we haven¡¯t acted like it."


    *I* have. You just beat them up."


    "It wasn¡¯t a beating. Technique¡­ But the point is: they¡¯ll definitely want to participate in the inter-school tournament in two months. Only someone of rank seven or higher can nominate them, and only one per mentor¡­"


    "Yes. The Windsor boy already asked for your nomination, so that¡¯s one less worry. You¡¯re wondering about the others, right?"


    "Exactly. We can nominate two, and with Antony getting the dwarves patriarch¡¯s nomination¡­ two will be left out."


    "Take Theo off the list."


    "Are you nominating him?"


    "No. But given his personality, he¡¯ll want to earn the nomination himself. So that leaves Ivan, Rebecca, and Aryna."


    "I¡¯ll train and nominate Rebecca. I understand what it¡¯s like to have an innate ability and feel useless. I think I¡¯ll get along with her."


    "Understood. I¡¯ll work with Ivan, then. That leaves Aryna¡­"


    "I¡¯ll take care of her," Luanne said, appearing on the bench beside them.


    Paul jumped back slightly. "Weren¡¯t you with Theo?" he stammered.


    "Moon reflection," she replied. "I *am* with Theo right now, but I projected a bit of my consciousness here to see what you were up to."


    "Intrusive¡­ another privacy violation¡­" Amiah muttered.


    "It¡¯s nothing like that! I¡¯m just sharing information with my godson¡¯s mentors. Anyway, Amiah already explained everything. Theo wants to earn his nomination on his own. So, I¡¯ll take care of his girlfriend."


    "They¡¯re dating?" Paul whispered to Amiah.


    "No," Amiah answered.


    With an awkward smile, Luanne continued, "From what I¡¯ve seen of her, the girl has the theoretical core of infinite energy, so¡­ I want to run some tests!"


    "Will dissection be involved?" Amiah asked. Paul¡¯s eyes widened in response.


    "Of course not!" Luanne exclaimed in denial. "The sirius they brought is more than enough for testing¡­"


    "Then you¡¯re authorized," Amiah cut in.


    "Thank you!" she said. "For now, I¡¯ll return to the monastery. See you later, professors." With that, Luanne¡¯s reflection vanished without a trace.


    "Are you sure about this?" Paul asked. "From what I know, she¡¯s a bit¡­ unhinged."


    Stretching, Amiah interjected, "Question her methods, but not her results. Luanne is responsible for raising several monstrous deviants¡­"


    "I know, I know. Still, I can¡¯t trust her as easily as you do. Not after what she did to the druids."


    "We should get going. Time doesn¡¯t stop just because we¡¯re sitting around." Heading toward the door, Amiah ignored Paul¡¯s concerns. "I need to tell the boy what I have in mind before I forget. Later." He waved his fingers as he left the office.


    Paul lit another cigarette. Staring out the window at Fulmenbour, he crushed the cigarette in his hand with a dissatisfied grimace.


    "Time to work," he murmured.

 Chapter 41: Goddess of the Moon (3)

    ''One hour...'' Luanne thought, observing Theo in the same condition. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, holding only the wind vortex in his hands.


    The vortex in Theo''s right hand began to oscillate rapidly. The spell unraveled from the bottom up but soon reformed, falling into a loop until it dissipated again.


    Luanne clapped her hands. "Great, that''s your limit."


    Taking deep breaths to recover his lost energy, Theo asked his godmother: "Will you tell me more about that ''essence''?"


    "Good!" Luanne exclaimed. "It won''t be necessary. At least not for you. It turns out essence varies among deviants. However, we follow some stereotypes, such as: elemental essence, which massively boosts our attributes; familial essence, like your father''s, which comes from a family bond. And there''s spiritual essence, an essence that personifies our power, our soul. There are other types, but... disposable ones. They''ll be useless to you."


    "Okay, if they''re useless to me, where do I fit in?"


    "In this last hour, I understood your essence. And it''s a spiritual essence. But... it''s already so advanced that you won''t need to train this foundation anymore."


    "What do you mean ''advanced''?"


    She scratched her head, searching for words. "Well... apparently, you have so much ki that your own soul had to manifest beyond your body, taking on the role of essence. That shouldn''t happen, as it''s only possible for those who master their essence for centuries... You''d need to live a long time to accumulate this much vital energy..."


    ''At least Liam Mason left me something useful. This is definitely his accumulated energy.''


    "So... Next step: your entry into the Alunne sect."


    "Huh? Sect?"


    Luanne spread her arms and spun, looking at the sky.


    "The three coastal ones on this mountain represent the three great celestials. The first beings to possess the gift of life, hence they guide humans to the top. Alunne is the celestial of the moon, representing strategy, spiritual strength, and calmness..."


    "They''re religions," Theo interrupted disdainfully.


    "Practically. We follow them, and they grant us blessings. I didn''t bring you here to follow her but to train you. What you do afterward is up to you."


    "If anyone tries preaching some god''s word to me here, I''ll blame you."


    "Very well, very well."


    Luanne took a step toward Theo, and suddenly, both appeared before a massive gate. Scanning the surroundings, Theo noticed they''d moved over a hundred meters in a second.


    "This is the ''Luna Matrix.'' A lunar rock collected from a meteor. It resonates with your energy and indicates which moon you belong to: full moon, supermoon, etc. We''re divided into groups, so the resonance you gain here will determine which group you''ll join inside. Just rest your hand on the moon symbol and channel energy..."


    Before his godmother finished explaining, Theo completed the action. On a polished sphere symbolizing a moon, he placed his hand and applied energy. The stone was engulfed by a translucent energy¡ªether¡ªyet crimson illusions bathed the oracle.


    A shock of energy surged, directly affecting Theo''s mind.


    "Hmm... so there are already plans for him?" inquired a haughty voice.


    Liam stood in a desert of fine sand and turquoise sky, like a paradise. Looking ahead, Liam faced an enormous throne, so colossal it made the general seem like a grain of sand compared to the figure seated upon it.


    A creature that, by its very existence, distorted reality. It was impossible to rationalize or even comprehend whether it truly existed. Even Liam couldn''t.


    "What a pity. Yet, a man like you cannot exist in the same plane again."


    A snap of fingers echoed through the environment.


    Theo released the sphere and rubbed his eyes. He tried to process the vision he''d had. As he approached, Luanne stepped toward the lunar sphere and murmured:


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Blood moon? What does this mean?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "No. This group doesn''t exist..."


    "I was born during a blood moon¡ªmaybe there''s a connection?" he commented, still rubbing his eyes.


    "Perhaps? Maybe. I don''t know. What matters is you can now open the temple gates," she said, smiling. Stepping back, the priestess made way.


    Confused and with teary eyes¡ªfrom irritation¡ªTheo lightly pressed the gate. A light flooded his vision, followed by a terrifying pressure that nearly pushed him back.


    His half-open eyes widened at the sight: a woman veiled, seated on an ivory throne, extending her hand toward the sky. Theo''s eyes shone with admiration.


    "This is Alunne. The great lunar deity," Luanne said, falling silent afterward and offering a prayer.


    "Where is she looking?" Theo asked.


    "At the moon. The skylight above her is where the moon sits at midnight. This happens in all her sanctuaries, but this is Alunne''s main sanctuary."


    They descended a staircase, heading straight for the statue. Glimpsing the lunar celestial, Theo spotted another statue behind her.


    Theo circled a large central platform protecting the statues to decipher the figure: a man clad in armor, alternating between fabric and plates¡ªlikely gold. A sort of skirt covered his legs, also protected by plates. His hair was wavy and long enough to cover his ears. His eyes were calm, accompanied by a sincere smile.


    "This is..." Theo murmured.


    "Yes," Luanne nodded. "The lord of peaceful war, the one who fought to end the gods... Lumen, the hero of light."


    The boy admired silently, releasing heavy sighs.


    "His face resembles mine..."


    "Exactly. A man who faced death and trauma. A god who, even immersed in a sea of blood, never stopped smiling while battling the God of War. This is the ''god of the blood moon.'' For that genuine smile, I agreed to nickname you Lumen."


    The words didn''t match Theo''s comment. Luanne seemed to ignore it, diverting her attention to admire Lumen again.


    "Huh?"


    Luanne sat on a step and smoothed her legs. She sighed before explaining.


    "I never thought any man could be like him. The only one genuine in all his actions. I thought your father might, but not even Ethan handled his loved ones'' deaths well. Yet, when I heard the black cataclysm hit Midian and you were there, I expected to find an empty child in Loureto, devoid of expression..."


    Pausing to breathe, Luanne swallowed hard, staring at the ground.


    "But no. You were happy, even feeling the weight of others'' deaths. I watched you try to project strength to Agnes, even if awkwardly. You were certain of who you wanted to be. I admired that because, you know? Your godmother has lived so long she no longer has goals like yours."


    Silently, Theo walked to his godmother as she spoke. Climbing a step, he wrapped her in a comforting hug. She sighed gracefully, returning the embrace.


    "So... Do I remind you of him?" Theo asked, pulling back but still holding Luanne''s shoulders.


    Luanne smiled.


    "Yes. I hope you don''t take this as a comparison..."


    "Naturally, I hate expectations and comparisons. But since it''s for your sake, I''ll accept it." Theo interlaced his fingers and stretched his arms upward. "So, I''m the second blessed by Alunne?"


    "More or less. You''re the second man Alunne truly blessed. The others were allowed into the temple by the priestesses."


    "I see. Who''s that wolf?" Theo asked, pointing at a wolf statue beside Lumen''s.


    "The first of the Sirius species. We call him ''Lumen Sanguis.'' Or just Blood. He was crucial in the ancient Ragnarok."


    "He''s imposing," Theo remarked. "So, Godmother. Why are we here?"


    "Ah, right," she recalled, awakening to the purpose.


    Luanne began walking through the sanctuary, climbing the steps of small reliefs. The sanctuary was a vast circular hall, with the statues at the center. Scattered throughout were arched doorways. Luanne headed for one of them.


    "Behind each of these doors lies a different floor or field of the temple. However, you''ll enter through this one," she said, pointing to an already open door.


    Climbing the steps, Theo faced a green glow escaping the doorway.


    "It''s for me..." he affirmed, staring at the door.


    "Yes. Go ahead¡ªno need to fear."


    First, Theo traced the energy''s source. He knew that, even if just a portal, the energy emanated from some deviant. It didn''t take long to conclude it was mana¡ªa version so refined it felt like ether.


    Still hesitant, Theo decided to cross the dense curtain of mana. After a wall of pure mana and having his body''s cells directly touched by the energy discharge, he passed through.


    Before Theo could even glimpse the place, an arrow was shot at him. By instinct and pure reflex, Theo managed to act, creating a dense air barrier that slowed the projectile''s acceleration.


    Instantly, a girl appeared beside Theo, holding a bow. In a sharp, forceful motion, she struck Theo in the face. Though he blocked partially, the impact sent him flying dozens of meters into rubble.


    "Lady Luanne, did Goddess Alunne really choose this guy?" she asked, placing her right foot on Theo''s shoulder as he lay in the debris. She glared disdainfully, the sun slightly obscuring her face.

 Chapter 42: Goddess of the Moon (4)

    The girl pressed harder on Theo''s shoulder. She was tall, slightly taller than him. Her hair was short and black, a bit lighter than Luanne''s. Her eyes were a medium blue. She wore a white chiton with black pants underneath.


    "Lady Luanne, he''s fragile," she remarked.


    "Selina, can you let him go? Please," Luanne requested.


    "He fainted from one hit. Can''t even react to my foot pinning him. Are you sure you want to train him?" Selina asked, ignoring her superior''s orders.


    Quietly, while Selina belittled Theo, he formed a silent vortex.


    "Fine, he caught my arrow. But that doesn''t earn him any merit¡ª" The girl''s eyes widened.


    Theo detonated the vortex, launching her upward with the wind''s force. Selina slid across the ground and landed beside Luanne.


    ''I couldn''t sense his core preparing the spell... How did he do that?''


    ''She''s a physical monster...'' Theo thought. ''Probably a Conduit.'' Struggling to recover, he tried to stand.


    "Theo, this is Selina, my apprentice. Selina, this is Theo, my godson and, yes, a man blessed by Alunne. Any issues with that?"


    "For now, yes."


    "That''s why I chose you. Theo, Selina, you''ll be combat partners. Selly is a Vagus veteran with nine years of experience. Theo¡ª"


    "I want to hear it from him," Selina interrupted. "I joined Lady Alunne to see the world from above. Where emperors will never reach. I seek my own paradise..."


    "Right, fine. I don''t care what you want or your goals," Theo shot back. "I only care about the punch you threw. And how I''ll return it."


    "Vengeful, huh?" the hunter teased.


    In a single motion, Theo appeared beside Selina, ready to strike: his right leg braced as his left arm tried to intercept her movements, his right fist poised to hit her face.


    Glancing down and noticing he was close to landing the blow, Selina agilely dodged.


    Using his wind attribute, Theo propelled his kicks and punches with one goal in mind: landing just one hit on her. Even as he noticed an ocean of difference between them.


    ''Is Theo explosive?'' Luanne wondered, carefully analyzing her godson''s movements.


    By a millimeter, Theo missed Selina. With each strike, he inched closer to hitting her.


    ''He''s getting more explosive with every move...'' Selina thought, straining to let Theo land a hit. ''His movements are like a dance. The synchronization isn''t just with his body but with the wind itself... he''s so... unpredictable!''


    Theo kicked the air forcefully, nearly hitting his opponent.


    ''Something''s off here...'' Theo mused. ''There''s no way to dodge the wind itself. Unless you have the speed for it. She doesn''t¡ªI''m sure of that. So how is she doing it?''


    Selina''s eyes narrowed in frustration. ''I''m unfortunately forbidden from attacking him...''


    Planting his right foot, Theo swiftly countered with a left kick. Selina, however, dodged and targeted Theo''s supporting leg. Just as she thought she''d won, Theo surprised her with a last-second punch.


    ''I see. He differs from a deviant. Instead of conjuring an element from his core to cast a spell, he uses the air in the atmosphere. This boy can alter wind direction and speed so efficiently it makes me think... he can manipulate vectors! The power of a neutral core used authentically¡ªmagnificent! But...''


    "Still inefficient," Selina said, dodging the punch and grabbing Theo''s arm, slamming him to the ground.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Theo sighed in discomfort.


    "Sorry," he muttered, turning his face away.


    ''What just happened to me?'' he reflected.


    For a few seconds, it felt like anger had controlled him. Stress? What could it be? Liam Mason had those outbursts, attacking whoever irritated him. But Theo never did.


    It was just a fleeting theory, but Theo might have assimilated part of Liam''s soul during Nirvana, adopting some questionable habits.


    Luanne walked over to her apprentices, perplexed. ''Theo isn''t what I was told... maybe I expected too much from him...''


    "Selina. In your opinion, what''s his biggest weakness?" Luanne asked.


    "Probably energy control," she replied. "He manipulates wind better than anyone I''ve seen. But he telegraphs his attacks. His guard is always low. How old is he?"


    "Fifteen. Just entering his peak evolutionary phase."


    Selina released Theo, who sat cross-legged. Luanne rested her right hand on her godson''s shoulder.


    "I think he could evolve more on a hunt... Could you guide him?"


    "I don''t want to, but¡ª"


    "I won''t go," Theo cut in. "Not until I land a punch on her."


    "Violence against women?" Selina mocked.


    "There''s no honor or laws in deviant battles. Fight to the death means fight to the death. The only rule is no holding back."


    "Look at you," she laughed. "What do you want, then? Time to train?"


    "To study. I need three days," he retorted, locking eyes.


    "Study what?" she asked, frowning.


    "Telling you would just give you an advantage. It''s like explaining your technique to an enemy."


    "I''m proud," Luanne said, ruffling Theo''s hair. "I hoped you''d be faster. But since the world doesn''t revolve around my wishes... I''ll have to ask your school''s director for permission. Behave if you go to any academy..."


    "Are you talking to me or a child? I''m polite."


    "With Camille as your mother? I''m shocked you''re not formal even with friends... Fine. Selina, I need your help with something in the temple."


    "Of course, milady. See you later, golden curls."


    "Bye," Theo muttered dejectedly.


    The two women left as Theo remained seated, staring at his open hands. ''What is this strange feeling? Why don''t I feel like... myself?''


    He sighed deeply, leaning back on the ground.


    ''What happened? For a moment, it was like... I lost reason. Am I still conflicted? Maybe. But... did Alexander''s words affect me? Learning it was someone who killed everyone that day, not a mechanical failure...''


    Theo tilted his head back and mentally exploded. A soundless scream was cut short by a genuine sigh. His breathing grew erratic, matching his scattered thoughts.


    ''Why do I feel so insecure? Why am I... so inferior to myself? What separates the new me from the old me?'' Clicking his tongue, he stood with a conclusion: ''I need to understand what strength means...''


    ???


    After descending the celestial mountain, Theo wandered aimlessly through Fulmenbour, still lost in self-reflection. The most persistent questions in his mind were: "Why pretend I''m not who I really am? What''s the point of all this? Why do I hate Liam Mason so much?"


    Theo''s blocked potential is tied to this. Until he finds an answer to his self-hatred, he won''t even be able to live as an individual. Yet, knowing this, he can''t let go of what torments him.


    A stress-induced headache could have crippled him, but he found his greatest solace while returning to their hotel: coffee.


    Sunset was minutes away, so a cup of coffee at this hour was enough to calm Theo''s mind for a few hours.


    "Come on, Lawrence. Discipline, discipline. If Amiah looked into my eyes now, she''d punch me for sure... And my father... would cremate me alive."


    Theo raised the coffee cup to his lips, but his hands trembled. His heart pounded hard enough to send sharp pains through his chest.


    His mind felt under siege by a raging storm. He couldn''t think, couldn''t reason. Even the cozy caf¨¦ felt hostile.


    No words left his mouth, though he tried to call for help. A buzzing noise drowned out all other sounds.


    Then, that same noise was interrupted by a sweet voice saying:


    "Found you."


    A gentle but firm hand rested on his right shoulder. Theo turned his head, seeking the speaker, and even with blurred vision, he recognized the golden strands of a woman''s hair.


    "Hi, brother," said Thays, Theo''s older sister. "You''re a hard man to find, huh?"

 Chapter 43: Sister

    Theo''s blurred vision gradually cleared, even as his eyes remained soaked with tears of despair and agony.


    The last time Theo saw his sister was seven years ago. Back then, Thays was just a teenager, but now she was a grown woman¡ªyouthful in appearance yet mature and responsible.


    Theo was still suffering from anxiety symptoms, leaving him in a mix of surprise, anguish, and nostalgia. He only confirmed it was really her when Thays sat in the chair across from him and placed a bag on the table.


    "Thays..." he murmured.


    "Hi, brother," she said, a bright, wide smile spreading across her face. "You''re a hard man to find, huh? Lady Luanne said you''d be around the neighborhood since you''re staying here. But tracking you down wasn''t easy."


    "Thays..."


    "What is it?"


    Theo sighed in relief, trying to swallow the apparent anguish.


    "You''ve aged well."


    Thays immediately stretched her arm and pinched his cheeks hard.


    "Can''t you just say, ''You look beautiful, sis''? Huh?"


    "No," he retorted, pushing her hand away.


    "Hmm... You''ve grown a lot and have an athletic build now. Definitely a copy of Ed."


    "Ed... Speaking of him, have you seen him lately? I haven''t met him since arriving in Vagus."


    She adjusted in her chair. *''I managed to calm his nervousness and anxiety... that''s good,''* Thays thought.


    "Edward joined the Lotus Order. A faction under Titan Lincoln. Currently, he''s number three in the second group but can already be considered grade four."


    "Grade four? Just that? Ed''s insane for a human without a core. He left a mark on Dad and definitely evolved further. No way he''s only grade four..."


    "Blame Grandpa Leon and Uncle Elijah. They''re holding back his rank until the interschool tournament."


    "He''s participating too?" Theo swallowed hard.


    "He''s taking the tests for it, so maybe. And you? Planning to join?"


    "What about you? How are you doing?"


    "Don''t change the subject!"


    "Are you close to finishing your degree?" Theo asked.


    "Well... I dropped out."


    "Dropped out?" He stared at her comically.


    "Yeah. I realized alchemy and all that weren''t for me. So I transferred to Myrddin to study deviants."


    "I see. What exactly are you studying?"


    "Blessings. We''re trying to find a logical explanation for what they mean. But never mind that. Got a girlfriend yet?"


    "What?" His cheeks turned pink.


    "You''re fifteen. For nobles, that''s the age to start looking for a partner and producing heirs."


    "Why don''t *you* have one, then?" he countered.


    "Because..." Thays stammered. "I don''t want to, and I''m busy with myself."


    "Same."


    Thays clicked her tongue and pouted.


    "Got any stories about yourself? I wanna hear about your recent mission. If you were gone for so long, it must''ve been exhausting."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Theo''s shoulders relaxed just thinking about his days in the forest.


    "Exhausting? That''s an understatement. It started when I mistook a griffin for a falcon..."


    Thays laughed.


    "How do you confuse a griffin with a falcon?"


    "It was in a hole, so I only saw the crest. I charged in, but it was a griffin! Ended up falling into a ravine and blacking out for a while. After that, I fought an arcane crystal that summoned harpies, but we won."


    "Yeah, I know that part," she said, happy to see Theo still had the same energy as seven years ago. "How are Mom and Dad? Were they okay when they came to Vagus?"


    "Mom, yeah, she''s the same as always. But Dad was exhausted. He''s been stuck in the duchy''s office for three years. It''s rare to see him, and when I do, he looks like he''s about to collapse and sleep for days..."


    "That''s just how it is leading a duchy like Lawrence... But it seems to be working. Loureto is the safest city, second only to the order cities. So the old man''s doing a great job."


    "Yeah."


    "And you? Got any plans for the near future? Something that doesn''t involve ''fighting two mythological beasts and still walking away alive''?" she teased.


    "A few... I plan to study a bit at Myrddin Academy since I have access as part of Wispells'' special class. Also, I want to figure out something I saw recently."


    "What''s that?" Thays leaned back comfortably, crossing her arms and legs.


    "Something called ''Elemental Resonance.'' It''s like a mark that appeared on my left hand. Still don''t get how it works."


    Thays tapped her chin, looking doubtful.


    "Agnes was researching something like that last time I saw her. She called it an ''Energy Pact Mark'' or something. Maybe she can help you with it."


    As Theo pondered how to ask his adoptive sister for help, he stared at his left palm, where the resonance had first appeared.


    *''Agnes, huh?''* he thought, tense and anxious¡ªthough not as much as before.


    Thays took Theo''s right hand, which was resting on the table. Gripping it firmly, she smiled, comforting him.


    "Forget about that for now. Come on," she called. "I''ll take you home to rest."


    ???


    Eventually, on their way back, Thays and Theo got lost and ended up wandering the city. She insisted on knowing everything he was going through and how she could help, but not wanting to burden someone already too busy, he lied about most of it. Unfortunately, due to work deadlines and school commitments, Thays couldn''t stay longer with her brother, even if she wanted to.


    When Theo returned to the room he shared with Ivan and Antony, he flopped onto the bed and spent a long time gazing out the window, where moonlight streamed in. Watching the moon, he reflected on Alunne. Now that he was part of the lunar celestial''s cult¡ªor sect¡ªTheo began wondering what exactly Alunne wanted from him.


    The moment Theo injected his energy into the lunar stone, a pact began forming between him and Alunne. Like with demons and spirits, ''gods'' and celestials also forge pacts, often to manifest in the physical world (since higher beings'' presence would destabilize the four dimensions).


    At that moment, Theo just wanted to know what the celestial desired and what she was willing to give in return. Even if, most likely, he didn¡¯t yet have the power to summon her.


    Sitting on the mattress, he started thinking. His current method of training his spirit was through chakras. The first time he''d done this was with Amiah, just before hunting the kynigos. Temporarily, his vision surpassed the ordinary, even keeping up with the bird''s immense speed.


    However, chakra discs function as a secondary core and, like a primary core, their energy depletes. Meditation keeps them charged. But this possibility was quickly dismissed. The reason? Simple: Theo''s spiritual plane. As long as his spiritual plane remained a storm in an infinite world, he''d never be able to fight himself to evolve spiritually. So, Theo would have to create a schedule to adjust.


    As he mentally planned, Ivan smothered him with a pillow.


    "People weren''t kidding. You really do waste time on nothing..." Ivan remarked.


    "I was thinking," Theo retorted.


    "When aren''t you?"


    Theo tossed the pillow back at Ivan, who walked to a nearby bed.


    "Antony''s not coming today?" Theo asked.


    "Nope. Apparently, the Dwarf King accepted his request, so he starts working today. We won''t see him as often from now on."


    "Got it. And you? Where were you?"


    Ivan stretched.


    "Watching fights. Amiah recommended a good fight club in Fulmenbour since he''ll take a while to train me. Spent the day watching grade-four and five agents sparring."


    "Ah..." Theo murmured, interested. "You didn''t fight?"


    "Nah. You need to be grade four to enter combat. If you want, I can take you there tomorrow. I picked up some combat patterns just by watching. You learn faster than anyone, so you might grasp something more complex."


    "Could work."


    "Cool. See you tomorrow!" Ivan said, getting up and heading to the bathroom.


    *''Selina''s grade five. So if I analyze deviant fights at that level... I''ll definitely figure out her technique,''* Theo concluded. *''But I also need to break my limiter. Refining my essence is the priority right now. Plus going through Nirvana again... Nothing a night in the spiritual plane won''t fix, right, Theo?''*


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Theo leaned against the wall and rested his hands on his knees. Closing his eyes, he re-entered the spiritual plane. Waves meters high crashed over him every second. He felt serpents coiling around his legs. Theo couldn''t see a single point of light, even though in many scenarios, there should''ve been space to glimpse the sun. The turbulent waters constantly engulfed his body and senses.